Viral Apocalypse ( UC,CC/Slash Adult) (Complete)

[Tharos]

Chapter 41

Conservatory, The Mansion, 08:00 The Next Morning

On the back of the house, looking out onto the gardens was a glass conservatory with a wooden frame. Liz was sitting in a chair as Max came in with two cups of coffee.

“Morning.” Max said as he kissed Liz, “You’re up early.”

Liz took one of the cups as she kissed Max back. “Good morning. I know but I heard Lonnie moving about.” She said as she pointed out into the gardens.

Lonnie was just walking around the flowerbeds, looking at each one before she sat down and leaned against a tree.

“Is she okay?” Max asked

“I think so. I think that it’s really sinking in that she’s free from him and she’s taking a moment to stop and…”

“Smell the roses?” Max asked

“Literally by the looks of it.” Liz said

“Do you think I should go out and talk to her?”

“No, not just yet. Give her a few hours alone.” Liz said, “This is going to be a big adjustment for her.”

“For all of us. I don’t think any of us hesitated in putting a lot of work into hating her.” Max said

“Well, all except Sam.” Liz said, “He may have our experiences from it but he never met her until now.”

“What about Ava, do you know if she and Lonnie have talked?” Max asked

“No but I doubt it.” Liz said, “Oh hello.”

They watched as Sam was out on his early morning run. He initially ran passed Lonnie but then saw her and ran back.

In the Garden…

When Sam saw Lonnie sitting by herself against the tree he stopped and moved over to her. Lonnie never heard him come; she continued to look at the flowers while she held the photo of Zan in her hand.

“Hey Lonnie. Are you okay?” Sam asked

Lonnie jumped at the slight scare of Sam making his presence known, she gripped the picture tighter as Sam moved closer.

“Sorry I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“No, it’s okay. I guess I was a million miles away…well a couple of thousand at any rate.” Lonnie said as she held up the picture

“Do you want to be alone?” Sam asked

“Yes…no, sorry. I guess…could you stay for a minute.” Lonnie said softly

Sam nodded and sat down next to her. “So…you seem to like the garden?”

“Yeah it’s…peaceful. A nice place to sit and think.” Lonnie said

“What are you thinking?” Sam asked

“Right to it huh? Okay, I’m scared…actually I’m terrified.” Lonnie said

“Of what?”

“I’m alone for the first time, no Zan and no Rath. Bad or good, Rath was always trying to keep me in one piece. I am…was his little slave.”

“Lonnie, no matter what problems you’ve had you are not alone. You have everybody in that house and we’re going to do everything we can to help but Ava and I will always be here for you.” Sam said

Lonnie looked at Sam and smiled, “Thanks. You know…I think Zan would have liked it here and I think I need to move on from feeling sorry for myself.”

“What do you mean?” Sam asked

“This…” Lonnie said. She dug a small hole in the flowerbed and placed her picture of Zan in it before she covered it back up. She would always have him in her heart where it most mattered and without a body to bury this was the closest thing to it she could do, laying his memory to rest.

Sam smiled, he could see it in her eyes what she was doing and put his arm around her shoulder. “There you go. If you don’t mind me asking…”

“What happened to Zan after we killed him?” Lonnie asked

“After Rath killed him. But yeah.” Sam said

“We…uh…we didn’t want anything left behind for the police or anyone to find unusual so Rath…Rath had Ava mindwarp the locals while he used his powers to tear Zan apart until there was nothing left.”

“He disintegrated him?” Sam asked

“Until there wasn’t even a drop of blood left.” Lonnie said

“I am so sorry.” Sam said

“Don’t be. You couldn’t have done anything about it, hell you weren’t even apart of the group back then.” Lonnie said

“Come on, it’s nearly breakfast time and you don’t want to miss DDOK’s cooking.” Sam said as he stood up, he took Lonnie’s hand and helped are stand up.

“Hey, why are you up this early anyway?” Lonnie asked as they walked back to the house

“I’m an exercise freak, have to be for the team and I’ve been having a bit of an easy summer. I need to get back on track for school starting back. Kyle usually joins me these days but…well he likes sleeping in.” Sam said

“Especially with Tess next to him I bet?” Lonnie said

“Oh you better believe it. If I heard right then Tess, Maria, Michael and Kyle had a little group fun last night.” Sam said

“You guys do that?” Lonnie asked

“Sometimes. I don’t really go for the guy-guy stuff, I’d do anything for Ava which is why I first did it.”

“Oh come on you can’t tell me you don’t enjoy it.” Ava said as she came up behind them

“Hey.” Lonnie said, her eyes immediately locking onto Ava’s

“Hi.” Ava said

Sam looked back and forth between the two girls. The look between the two of them could have caused the forest to catch fire and it certainly affected Sam. He cleared his throat and the two girls looked at him.

“As I was saying, you can’t say you didn’t enjoy it.” Ava said

“Your right, I can’t say it because I loved it. It feels incredible every time but given a choice between a guy and a girl I have to choose a girl every time. I’m just not into men as much as the others are.” Sam said

“You do know you’ll have to do it a couple more times at least right?” Ava asked

“Yes I do.” Sam said

“You do?” Lonnie asked

“Yeah, when you choose your guy.” Sam said as they got to the door.

“Oh okay. Hmm, I guess I should really get caught up in these rituals you guys have had.” Lonnie said

“Well, if you get the chance have a bath with the girls…it’ll blow you away.” Ava said with a grin, “Liz is especially frisky.”

“Liz? Little mousy Liz?” Lonnie said

“Never ever say that.” Ava said sternly

“What?” Lonnie asked

“Liz is our queen and our lover and she will be yours as well. She is beautiful, vibrant and full of life, never call her mousy and if you want to live don’t do it in front of Isabel.” Ava said

“Sorry, I guess I’m just surprised that she and Isabel are together in the first place.” Lonnie said

“Apology accepted.” Ava said, as much as she wanted to be angry at Lonnie’s comment she couldn’t stay mad at her. One more look into her eyes and her heart skipped a beat.

Sam once again looked back and forth between the two and instantly knew that these two were going to have a hard time getting out of bed. He cleared his throat again as he opened the door and they walked back inside.

“Hey Sam, this exercise thing?” Lonnie said

“Yeah?” Sam asked

“Would you mind if I joined you once and a while? I’m not exactly in top form right now and it might help.” Lonnie asked

“Uh sure, if you’re sure you want to. When school starts back up I will be getting up earlier.” Sam said

“Oh not a problem.” Lonnie said as they entered the house and went to the dinning room.

“Great, uh okay, we can start tomorrow morning if you want?” Sam asked

“Fine with me.” Lonnie said

“You know, I only have one regret about you being here?” Ava said to Lonnie

The tall blonde stopped dead in her tracks, suddenly panicked that Ava didn’t want her. “What’s that?” she asked

“You’re not on Alpha 1 watching Rath being put on ice.” Ava said

Lonnie let loose a sigh of relief and smiled, then she started to wonder what Rath did look like as an ice cube.

Cryogenic Tube Storage Area, Alpha 1, Immediately Following

Rath had woken up a little earlier than Kalen’s people had anticipated. Five Antarians were holding him in the air but it didn’t stop him from fighting like hell to be free. At first they were trying to walk him along but it got so bad that they had to grab his legs and lift him of the ground to get him to the freezers.

His powers were neutralised but his kicks and punches already had severely bruised most of his captors. As much as they wanted to they couldn’t tranquillise him again without causing brain damage and he was still one of the noble houses. At the very least they were happy that they could gag him so they didn’t need to listen to his yelling.

As they reached the massive line of tubes, three of them held Rath in and used their powers to help as one of them pressed a button on the side of the tube. The others backed off as the door quickly snapped shut. Rath started bashing his fists against the door and yelling but the Antarians didn’t hear anything thanks to the soundproofing. Kalen then came into the room with Feln, the two of them looked at Rath as they moved over to the control panel.

Feln looked at Kalen who nodded and he pressed a series of buttons that turned the lights on the panel green. Kalen then pressed the final button and inside the tube, a circle of white light travelled up and down Rath’s body. In seconds he was completely frozen, his fists frozen to the door and his face twisted in pain.

Kalen pulled out a camera and moved up to the door, he wanted Lonnie to see Rath’s fate for herself. A quick flash and then all the others left and went on with their duties.

Living Room, The Mansion, 1 Hour Later

After breakfast Lonnie was sitting watching television with her feet up and downing a tube of Pringles. Isabel came in a few minutes later and just stared at her double.

“You finished breakfast like 20 minutes ago.” Isabel said

“Yeah, so?” Lonnie said, “I’m hungry.”

“Okay…well grab you coat, we’re going out.” Isabel said

“Where are we going?” Lonnie asked

“Shopping. Max asked me to help you pick up some new clothes and stuff for school next week. So…” Isabel said as she opened an envelope Max gave her.

“What’s this?” Lonnie asked

“One credit card…gold.” Isabel said as she gave it to Lonnie, “And, $500 cash in fives, tens and twenties.”

“What’s the 500 bucks for?” Lonnie asked

“That’s your allowance, we all get the same before you ask.” Isabel said

“What is this? Bi-monthly, annually?” Lonnie asked, very shocked that she was given this much.

“No, fortnightly. Anything you don’t use stick it in a shoe box in your room and keep it for emergencies.” Isabel said, “Oh and try to keep a track of it. It’ll be useful.”

“So…just to be straight, I get 500 cash every two weeks and a credit card?” Lonnie asked

“And use of any of the vehicles in the garage, you can take your horse out anywhere and use anything in the house. Like we promised Lonnie, we’re going to help you anyway we can.” Isabel said

“Okay, so shopping. Listen I don’t have dress up too much like you do I?” Lonnie asked

“Oh god no.” Isabel said, “By all means dress how you want but…”

“But Max’s limits apply, nothing that’s going to cause problems. That stuff can be kept for around here.” Lonnie smiled

“Yeah, dress innocent, dress sexy, whatever. Just don’t act like you grew up in a sewer, that past doesn’t exist any more and when it comes to guys, just try to find a nice one before you decide to screw your way through everyone at the school.”

“Yeah okay, you know you guys are no fun.” Lonnie said

“Oh we’re fun, just paranoid about some of the wrong people finding out about us.” Isabel said, “Oh and we’re paying a visit to my, our parents.”

“What?” Lonnie asked

“Don’t you think they should meet their…daughter?” Isabel said

“You really don’t like saying that do you?” Lonnie said

“You may be my double but your not their daughter and certainly not my sister until you prove it.” Isabel said coldly

“Okay, well I know where I stand.” Lonnie said

“Yeah well, like I said, until you prove it.” Isabel said

“Oh so there’s hope?” Lonnie asked

“If I’m going to let you sleep with my girlfriend then you better hope there is.” Isabel said

“Oh well then, lets go shopping.” Lonnie said, “And we’ll talk on the way.”

“Come on, we’ll take the Porsche.” Isabel said

“Wait…you guys have a Porsche?”

“Oh yeah, 6 of them.” Isabel answered

Lonnie smiled, “I am driving.”

“Yeah right, you wait until you get a licence…a real one!” Isabel said

The girls walked out to the garage, hopped into the car and sped out of the house to the gates and out toward Roswell with Isabel driving.

Evans Residence, 12:00

After hours of going from store to store in the mall and buying a lot of thinks in Lonnie’s size, the girls packed up the trunk to capacity before they headed out. As they pulled up outside the Evans, the girls got out and were laughing with each other.

Inside the house, Philip and Diane watched as they approached.

“Uh, they’re laughing.” Philip said

“Yeah, definitely not what I expected.” Diane said as they came to the door.

Isabel opened it and they came inside. When the two hybrids saw their “parents” they both stopped laughing.

“Mom, dad. I’d like you to meet Vilandra…Lonnie.” Isabel said, “Lonnie, mom and dad.”

“Lonnie. Pleased to meet you.” Diane said

“Yes, it’s good to meet the real you.” Philip said

“Likewise…Mr Evans, Mrs Evans.” Lonnie said

“Oh come on, if your going to pretend to be their daughter you at least have to say it.” Isabel said

“Oh okay, mom and dad.” Lonnie said hesitantly

“I guess that’ll be okay.” Diane said

“If you don’t mind me asking, you two seem a little…closer than the last time we spoke?” Philip asked as he looked at Lonnie

“Oh yeah, well this girl knows how to shop.” Isabel said

“That’s it? You went shopping?” Philip asked

“Well, no that’s not just it.” Lonnie said

“There was…a little trouble.” Isabel said

Flashback**

Shopping had been pretty mundane, they were visited only a handful of stores but Lonnie couldn’t see anything she liked that wouldn’t make her look too much like Isabel. All through it they had barely talked but Lonnie then spotted Victoria’s Secret.

“Hey what about in there?” Lonnie asked

“Why not?” Isabel said as she followed her double inside

They walked down the aisles, Lonnie feeling the different fabrics between her fingers and as she went she picked up lingerie of varying sorts.

“You think you’ve got enough?” Isabel asked, “I don’t even have this much.”

“Oh I’ve got enough alright, start from the first layer and work outward.” Lonnie said, “Besides I’ve never had much of a choice before, I’m enjoying myself.”

“Glad to hear it.” Isabel said as she spotted a matching bra and panties set in a deep blood red lace with little bows that could be untied, she knew Alex would love to see her in.

Lonnie looked passed Isabel to the selection and smiled, “Take it, Alex will be hard for a week seeing you in it.”

“I know.” Isabel said as she looked at Lonnie

“Hey don’t look at me like that. The two of you say no threesomes then that’s it, subject closed.” Lonnie said

Isabel looked back at the selection and bit her lower lip as she picked it up. Soon they were both moving, each eagerly picking up items for their enjoyment. After paying for them, they left the shop. Unknown to them was that there was a couple of guys from school who spotted them go into the shop. They watched as they made their selections and each groaned at the choices the girls made. As they left the guys followed them a little before making their presence known.

“Hey Isabel, Lonnie. Glad to see you back in town.”

“Uh do we know him?” Lonnie asked

“Not that I know of.” Isabel said

“Uh, I’m wounded.”

The two girls looked at each other, turned around and planned to continue on their way until he dived in front of them.

“Oh come on now don’t be like that. You girls could always come back to my place, put on a little modelling show for me and the guys.”

“Get lost dickhead…dickhead? Is that right?” Lonnie asked Isabel

“Sounds right to me.” Isabel said

“Oh come on, I’m getting hot just looking at the two of you. There’s nothing better than twins, well except maybe in those hot little numbers you just bought.”

“You were watching us?” Isabel asked

“How could I not?”

“Get the hell away from me.” Isabel said as she pushed by him with Lonnie quickly following

“Damn Evans, you’re smokin’ when you’re pissed. Come on, five minutes with the two of you in that red thing with the bows.”

“Do you have any idea how much trouble your asking for?” Isabel asked

“Oh really from who? Not that little geek Alex.”

“Actually Alex downed a guy just two nights ago that was six…no seven inches taller than you.” Lonnie said remembering how Alex took down Rath. “And this guy had muscles…really much more than you got.”

“Oh did I ever tell you about the time Alex threw Michael across the room?” Isabel asked Lonnie

“No, but you got to tell me about that.” Lonnie said

“Yeah bullshit. Whitman couldn’t even hit a baseball with a bat.” Said one of the other guys to his friends

“Yeah sports aren’t his thing but when he really believes in something, like protecting me, he goes all out. And then there’s Max, Michael, Kyle and Sam. Now they’re really protective.” Isabel said

“Yeah but they wont know, come on…my parents aren’t at home and from what I hear about you guys up at that dome, why the hell should Kyle be the only one to enjoy twins.”

“He hasn’t. He’s dating Tess and Sam’s dating Ava, that’s it.” Lonnie said, her anger almost coming off her in litres.

“Come on…just a little while.” He said as he ran his hands up her arm

{Okay, that’s it.} Isabel thought to herself. She looked at his crotch area and focused, in seconds a wet stain started to form.

He had no idea it was happening until some passing girls started laughing at him and pointing. He and his friends looked down and he covered himself as he looked around

“If you needed the bathroom you should have gone.” Isabel said smugly

Lonnie smiled and shifted her eyes up. She could see the platform above them where the food court was and spotted some people with ice cold drinks in their hands as they leaned on the railing. She focused, scrunching her eyes a little and the large polystyrene cups fell to the ground. Their contents, the liquid and ice fell over each of the boys before them. Some were covered in coke, others with milkshakes in a variety of colours. Everyone in that area of the mall watched as it happened and all burst out laughing.

“SORRY!” the people yelled from the upped floor

“Oh…you’re having a very unlucky day.” Lonnie said

The boys tried to force a smile but couldn’t. The laughs were getting to them and were completely embarrassed; they ran off to the exit with their tails between their legs.

“That was fun.” Lonnie said as she looked at Isabel

She was trying to hold back her smile. Lonnie looked around to her and looked in her double’s eyes.

“Is that a smile?” Lonnie asked, “Oh come on, let it go…you know you enjoyed that.”

Isabel’s face became bright with the smile and started laughing. The two girls sat on the rim of the fountain that was in the middle of the mall and just laughed. For the next two hours the girls started talking as they shopped, buying a verity of clothes for Lonnie. The New Yorker didn’t care if they made her look like Isabel, if she liked it she bought it and they had fun doing it.

“Who were those guys?” Lonnie asked

“Probably some lay-abouts from school trying to act up.” Isabel answered

Most of what she bought was on the revealing side but there were also sweaters, jeans and some other simple things. She also bought a few swimsuits for the pool and lake back at the dome and like the ones owned by the other girls, these were definitely for showing off. Lonnie even bought some form fitting spandex outfits for her future runs within the dome with Sam and also ordered a few items to personalise her bedroom as well as anything Isabel told her she would need for school.

End of Flashback**

The girl continued to talk about what they did to the boys at the mall through their trip to Isabel’s old house and while her parents were not amused, they were happy that they got what they deserved and that nothing more physical happened.

“So did you get everything you needed?” Diane asked Lonnie

“More or less. I’ve still to be caught up on the work but apparently I’ve been given grades the same as Isabel and Max…a little less on the actual marks but more or less the same.” Lonnie said

“Are you okay with that?” Philip asked Isabel

“Yeah…I mean she would probably have those marks if she was here from the start so we gave her enough of a start position so she’ll graduate. We’re helping Lonnie build a new life for herself and for life outside the dome this is a start.” Isabel said

“And on the subject of life outside the dome…and inside for that matter, Lonnie, welcome to the family.” Philip said

“Thank you but it’s not official yet. I still have a few rituals to do.” Lonnie said, she was hesitant in saying it was a ritual, as she didn’t know how much these people knew about their children’s sex lives.

Diane caught the hesitance and smiled, “It’s okay dear; we know everything about the rituals.”

“Yeah and do us a favour…go slow. Ava really got lucky finding a guy like Sam so quickly but we want you to take your time and be sure.” Philip said

“Yes, Sam certainly is one of a kind.” Lonnie said, “But Ava always could land on her feet.”

For an hour they continued to talk over drinks. Lonnie filled the Evans in on the facts of her life that Isabel didn’t tell them or didn’t know about to tell them. Meanwhile Isabel had filled in the others back at the mansion with what happened at the mall and bragged about how well Lonnie had taken care of their harassers. Alex smiled at how proud his lover was over her Dupes actions but he was also happy of her method of taking care of their leader. He swore not to piss her off in public right there and then.

Sam and Ava’s Bedroom, The Mansion, 14:00

Ava sat on her bed with her legs crossed, reading through a few books that were opened at various pages as she took notes. She’d decided to go with Jeff’s comment that she had a head for numbers and started looking into the accounting books of the company they had been put in charge of. She was doing her best to wrap her brain around it all and Jeff had given her some suggestions on books to look up that helped him when he was first starting out with the restaurant.

**Knock, knock**

“Come in, Lonnie.” Ava said, she knew it was Lonnie as no one else ever knocked. Usually they kept the doors open, except at night when they were asleep.

Lonnie opened the door and stepped inside, “How’d you know it was me?”

“You knocked.” Ava said, “Like we told you, we’re very open around here.”

“I guess so. So what ya doing?” Lonnie asked

“Accounting.” Ava said

“Wait, could you say that again cause it sounded like…”

“Accounting.” Ava said, “I am the quasi-accountant for our little multi national company.”

“Somehow I just can’t see you in a grey business suit with thick glasses.” Lonnie said

“That’s a stereotype.” Ava pointed out as she looked up, “Your looking like you had some fun.”

“Yeah, Isabel and I went shopping and there were these guys…”

“Oh, any potentials?” Ava asked

“Not even remotely close. These guys just tried to hit on us, wouldn’t take no for an answer so…we had a little fun.” Lonnie said not hiding her smile

“What kind of fun?”

“We publicly humiliated them to the point where they ran out of the mall.” Lonnie said

Ava smiled, “Oh yeah? What’d you do?”

“Isabel made him wet himself and I caused some drinks to fall on them.” Lonnie said

“You better connect with me one day so I can see that for myself.” Ava said

“Just say when.” Lonnie said

“So, what can I do for you?” Ava asked

“Actually I thought we’d better talk. We haven’t done that yet.” Lonnie said

“No we haven’t.” Ava said as she closed her books, “Do you want to sit?”

“Uh yeah thanks.” Lonnie said as she sat down on a chair.

For long seconds neither said anything, they just looked at each other.

“So.” They said together

“You can go first.” Both said, “No you.”

“This should be easier than this.” Lonnie said

“I know, so why isn’t it?” Ava asked

“Because I hurt you…a lot.” Lonnie said

“But I know that wasn’t you. It was Rath that screwed you up.” Ava said

“It was though, it was me. Rath being behind it all or not it was still me that hurt you.” Lonnie said

“Lonnie…I…when we first made love, I never felt as content before then and we got so close that I fell in love with you.” Ava said

“It was the same for me.” Lonnie said

“And I…I never stopped loving you, as much as I wanted to hate you I couldn’t.” Ava said

“So you’re still in love with me?” Lonnie asked, the hope echoed through her voice

Ava stood up from the bed and walked over to Lonnie. Neither broke eye contact as Ava stood before her and Lonnie then stood up. Gently Ava leaned forward and planted a light kiss on the taller girl’s lips. As they parted they looked back into each other’s eyes.

“I love you.” They both whispered at the same time before they kissed again only this time it was much more intense. Months, maybe even a few years of suppressed love was released and they weren’t shying away from it. Their arms wrapped around each other and their bodies were pressed tightly together.

By the door was Sam, who was intending to ask Ava if she wanted something to drink but when he heard her speaking with Lonnie he didn’t want to interrupt. As soon as he saw them kiss he smiled and walked away, letting them have their privacy.

Soon the girls parted and Lonnie trailed her fingers down Ava’s cheek. Their foreheads pressed together as they slowed their breathing back to normal.

“So, how is this going to work?” Lonnie asked

“We can go out on dates just as we would if I was out with Sam but we can’t show anything more than friendship. But in here, in the dome we can be as open as we like. If we ever want to be alone we just have to tell the others and they wont bother us.” Ava said

“What about Sam? Despite the others this has to be new for him.” Lonnie said

“It is but he told me that if I want a relationship with you then I should go for it. He knows how I feel about you.” Ava said

“Do you really think he can share you with me?” Lonnie asked

“Yes.” Ava said

“Just yes? That’s it?”

“I know him a thousand times more than he knows himself…and it’s the same with him knowing me. I know he can accept what’s between us.” Ava said

Lonnie smiled

“So…” Ava said, deciding the change the subject, “Seen any guys that could be worth a second look?”

“Not really but I suppose when I get to school I’ll have a better chance of finding someone. I can tell you this, whoever I find better have a dick the size of a cucumber.”

“Come on Lonnie, size isn’t every…thing.” Ava said and then smiled

“What?” Lonnie asked

“Sorry, I just remembered. A few months ago when I first showed up, Max and Liz said the same thing to me. Just a few months.” Ava said with slight awe

“Well, size may not be everything but bigger than Rath’s little teeny weenie thing.” Lonnie said with disgust

“Rath doesn’t have a small dick.” Ava said

“Believe me, I’ve had it in me enough times. It is small. God knows how Michael’s keeping Maria satisfied.” Lonnie said

“But Michael’s…he’s big, he’s almost as big as Sam.” Ava said

“You’re sure?”

“I’ve seen him stick it in Kyle and Maria enough times and I watched him and the guys jerk themselves off when me and the other girls were having a poolside orgy. He’s big.” Ava said

“I don’t get it. Things like that are genetic right?” Lonnie asked

“Yeah.” Ava said, “Hmm…maybe Rath really was flawed, genetically I mean. It would explain a lot.”

“Possibly.” Lonnie said

“Well, enough of that. Unless I’m mistaken you have a lesson in five minutes.” Ava said

“Oh yeah right. I better go.” Lonnie said, “So…are we together now?”

“You better believe it.” Ava said with a smile

Lonnie went to the door, her face flushed and she smiled. Ava closed the door behind her before jumping back on the bed, she reopened her books but she was too hyped to concentrate on numbers just now. Ava just lay back and held a pillow to her body; the smile on her face was almost permanent.

Library, The Mansion, 15:00

Lonnie walked, almost bouncing from being happy, into the library where Alex, Maria, Michael and Tess were setting up Lonnie’s first class on who’s who at Roswell High. They had pulled out yearbooks and had set up display boards with photo’s of teachers and had completed pages of notes on a few of their classmates that Lonnie would probably interact with.

“You looking up-beat.” Maria said

“I am having a very good day…actually a very good last couple of days.” Lonnie said as she sat down at the central table in the library and put her feet up on it.

“Seeing you like this is almost scary.” Michael said

“What? I’m happy?” Lonnie said, “Okay, so what are we doing?”

“Lesson one for next week. People in our year at school who you know, people who you semi-know and the people you generally avoid.” Alex said

“We’ll cover the cliques, clubs, loners, junkies and those who are completely not a choice for your boyfriend.” Tess said

“Uh shouldn’t I kinda have input on who to exclude?” Lonnie said

“Oh yeah sure, but these guys are gay with no ifs or buts about it. They’re completely girl free.” Maria said

“Oh…yeah that does kinda take them out of the running. No point taking them on if I can’t rock their boats.” Lonnie said

“Okay…first off. The absolute enemy of us, she got herself suspended at the end of last year because she started causing problems but she’ll be back and pissed. Pamela Troy, learn her face, learn her voice and by all means cause her problems. We won’t care, we’ll actually help and laugh.” Maria said

“Okay, Pam Troy. The queen bitch of all life. Check.” Lonnie said, “But before we get to the rest of it…what about course work? Could we use that Sharing thing Ava mentioned, that way I get everything I need to know.”

“No sorry, the Sharing binds you and your mate to the family and, well, you don’t have a guy yet.” Alex said

“So a week of work I’ve never even looked at once in my life.” Lonnie said

“Ah, don’t worry. We have it covered.” Maria said

“Max, Liz, Alex and Isabel are definitely the brain trust so once a day they will connect with you. They’re going to give you the ultimate crash course in…everything. They’ll each be in one or more of your classes, just like the rest of us but you’ll get more than enough from them.” Michael said

“Why thank you.” Alex said, “And suddenly I’m panicked.”

“Why, my brain isn’t that much on the dark side.” Lonnie said

“Oh it’s not that. It’s just, well my strongest subject is computers and I don’t think you’ll like sitting through that class.” Alex said

“Maybe, maybe not but it’s just for this one year right?”

“Oh yeah, our final year.” Tess said

“Well, until college.” Alex said

“Oh no, not doing that.” Lonnie said

“Relax, you don’t have to if you don’t want to. You’re already one of the richest kids on the planet because your one of us.” Tess said

“Okay, lets get on with the lesson.” Maria said

2 Hours Later…

After the lesson Lonnie walked limply out of the library and straight to the kitchen where DDOK had a mug of coffee waiting for her. Her brain was fried just from listening to the pathetic rivalries between some of the groups at the school, she was just thankful none of them were in charge of the world’s nuclear weapons. As she slumped in a chair, Lonnie breathed in deeply the aroma of the drink before taking a sip.

“What the hell am I doing?” Lonnie said to herself

“Takes a lot of getting used to doesn’t it.” Max said as he sat down next to her.

“How the hell do you keep track, these guys hate those guys because of that thing, those guys did that and now this lot does other stuff back? Archhhh!” Lonnie said

“It’ll be fine.” Max said

“And is it true that you had sex with Liz in front of that Pam person?” Lonnie asked

“No, it was just a mindwarp. Just part of a payback plan and she ended up getting suspended.” Max said, “That was a good day.”

“Can I ask…what if, what if the memory pulse thing you did to everyone didn’t work right and someone knows that I shouldn’t be there?”

“Don’t worry about that, it shouldn’t happen but if it does then we’ll just stamp them again.” Max said, “Isabel told me about the mall, are you okay?”

“Oh yeah I’m fine. And I know, don’t make a habit of it.”

“Right. Unless, of course it’s really necessary.” Max said, “We all want you to be safe and if a little humiliation gets the point across then that better that causing them any damage.”

“That could be fun too.” Lonnie said with a smile

“Lonnie.” Max warned

“I know, I know.” Lonnie said, “Oh Isabel said you would fill me in on the details of these rituals.”

“Yeah, okay the first thing is to sleep with one of the girls but that you’ve already done with Ava. However you have to be with all of them to create the bonds, and then all of you must to be with Liz. That’s a sort of anointment ceremony where you acknowledge Liz as the chief woman of the house. At any stage during this you can find a guy but until you do you can’t go through the Sharing. That will completely bind both of you to us.” Max said

“So, I get things on track with Ava and we make love and then I sleep with Maria, Tess and Liz and then we’re all together?” Lonnie asked

“That’s it.” Max said

“I think I’m going to need something stronger than coffee.” Lonnie said

“Hey, we told you. This house is as dry as the desert where liquor’s concerned.” Max said as he stood up and reached into his pocket. “Oh I got this through the E-mail on the computer today. Kalen sent it to you with his compliments.”

Lonnie took the picture and smiled as she saw Rath’s frozen face. “Next time you speak to him, tell him that I said thank you.”

Max nodded and left as Lonnie stood up and went to the gas hob on the cooker and turned it on. As she turned the flames to maximum Lonnie held the picture over it and watched as it burned, Rath’s face cracking as the flames consumed it. “That’s the only heat you’ll ever get from me again you son of a bitch.” She said as she used her powers to extinguish the flames. She turned off the gas and left the room.

Exercise Room, 3rd Floor, 18:00

Sam was really getting into being back in shape for the coming year, Kyle and himself being on the team was a sure thing as they always did but he didn’t want to take any chances. So after dinner Kyle was doing laps in the pool, he was on his back and using the weights but Ava also decided to join in. She wanted to make sure that Sam didn’t over exert or do damage to himself.

“So have you had sex with her yet?” Sam asked as he raised and lowered the bar above his body.

“No, not since I left her and Rath.” Ava said as she used the rowing machine

“Why not?” Sam asked

“Babe, we’ve only just gotten together. Back in New York, before…our times together were Rath and Zan either asking or telling us to do it for their enjoyment. When we make love this time it’s because we both are in love with each other and it’ll be because we want it.” Ava said

“Well I have to say that if Isabel and Tess are any indication, you two are going to look good together.” Sam said, “And while they may care about each other, they don’t love each other. I can only imagine what they’d look like if they did.”

“Hmmm…yeah that would be a sight worth seeing. Isabel and Liz can certainly melt rocks when they’re together.” Ava said as she continued to move with the machine

“That they can but then…so can we. I seem to remember our first time together in a fake volcano at the leisure centre.”

“Ah yes, if it wasn’t a Jacuzzi I could have sworn the water was boiling from us.” Ava said

Sam smiled, just thinking about it was causing a tent to form in his tight spandex shorts and it was becoming uncomfortable. Eventually he had to stop and sit up to adjust himself.

“Having a little problem?” Ava said, very amused

“Nothing that can’t be taken care of.” Sam said

“Ewwww…not while you’re all sweaty.” Ava said as she looked at his naked chest as it glistened in the light

Sam wiped his forehead and face with the white towel around his neck. He looked over his fiancés body and spotted that her outfit was tight against her body, sweat stains showed through. He could also see her hard nipples straining through her sports bra.

“I’m not the only one that’s covered in sweat. Besides, we work up more just being in bed.” Sam said

Ava looked at him and licked her lips. She had to admit that he looked sexy as hell as he was and wanted nothing more than to taste his flesh. The blonde stopped her exercise and stood up from the machine before walking over to him. Ava straddled the bench Sam was on and faced her lover; her hands rested on his thighs and traced the lines of his bulging muscles.

Sam placed his strong hands on the sides of her body, caressing her waist through the fabric below her ribs. Her top extenuated the swell of her breasts as Sam ran his hands up her arms.

“Do you have any idea how hot you look right now?” Sam asked

“Hmm, I’d imagine about as deliciously gorgeous as you do right now.” Ava answered

“Deliciously gorgeous?” Sam asked as he hooked his thumb and finger around the shoulder straps of her top and quickly pulled them down her arms, letting him get a good look of her tits.

Ava’s breathing was hot and ragged, her body desperately wanted to be one with her lover once again. “Yeah…I want to eat you all up.” She said as she inched her face closer to Sam’s until they kissed with passion, their tongues slid into each other’s mouths easily. Her hands glided over his chest and as Sam pressed his hands on her ass. He pulled her closer to his body and as she wrapped her legs around his waist, her tits pressed into his chest.

The sweat they had already made from their workout was mixing as she took hold of her top and pulled it off over her head. Ava didn’t care where she threw it so long as it wasn’t covering any part of her body as she and Sam made love.

“God I need you.” Ava gasped as Sam kissed over her neck.

“I need you too baby.” Sam groaned as he pushed himself up off the bench, talking Ava with him with her legs still wrapped around him.

They kissed as Ava lowered her legs and Sam let her down to the ground. His hands were back on her waist; her head was tilted back as he leaned down to kiss her again. Her soft hair flowed down and as he stopped kissing her and slid down to his knees. He took her leggings down with him, they were a tight fit and difficult to come off but he got there and Ava kicked them off while Sam pulled down her underwear.

Once she was naked he started kissing her abdomen and thighs causing her to gently moan and squirm as Sam deliberately avoided her slit. Then he started kissing his way upward until he was back on his feet. Ava’s hand cupped his length through his shorts and pressed hard against him, circling her hand and massaging his hard dick enough for his eyes to roll back into his head and his toes to curl.

“Urrr…god baby.” Sam groaned

“You ain’t seen nothing yet Honey.” Ava whispered in his ear and she kissed down his chest and went to her knees, talking his shorts with her.

His dick bobbed back and forth as it became free. Sam groaned loudly as Ava wrapped her mouth around him, her tongue completely bathing him as she bobbed her head back and forth. Before long he was as hard as he could be as his hands moved to the back of her head and went with her movements, pushing himself deeper into her mouth until she was taking him down her throat.

However, as much as Ava wanted to continue she had other uses for his erection. She pulled her head back, asking Sam through their bond to release her head and let her up. Sam did as he was asked and let her go. Ava stood back up and looked into her lover’s eyes. She took his hand and led him back to the bench he was previously on and laid back on it.

Sam looked down at her body as she breathed and looked back at him. Ava raised and spread her legs wide for Sam who approached her, his dick standing proud from his body. Without any thought he kneeled on the bench and lowered himself over his lover, mounting her body and probed her moist entrance with his cock. Ava whimpered slightly as she felt her lip being parted by his bulbous head.

Her hands slid along his sides and down his back to Sam’s ass and gripped his as her legs bent and held onto Sam. Ava pulled on his ass, wanting her lover to send his hard dick into her. Sam could never deny her and slowly pushed inside.

“Auhhhhhhhhhhh…” Ava drew out with her breath as he filled her.

Her tight grip on his cock with her muscles had Sam on the brink of insanity; he could never get enough of being inside his future wife. His blood was pounding in his ears just from the one thrust and as he slowly pulled out, they both groaned loudly and then even louder when he thrust back inside.

The two lovers kissed deeply and passionately as Sam moved his massive cock within her, their hands stroked and glided over each others skin and with each thrust Ava caressed Sam’s legs with her own soft ones. Their bodies moved in time with each other, in perfect rhythm.

“Hmmm…ughhhh…Ahhhhhh…Sammm…” Ava groaned, her whole body was on fire. She was responding to the touch of his hands on her breasts, his kisses on her lip and the feel of him between her thighs as he made love to her.

“Ava…oh yeah…goddd.” Sam grunted as her body ensnared him. Even if he wanted to leave her now he couldn’t, everything about her just called to him.

Sam moved faster and Ava pushed her pelvis, meeting each one of his thrusts. They were on fire; their bodies were red and soaked with even more sweat from their latest workout. However, Ava could feel Sam straining. He was nearing his release but he wanted to last longer for Ava so that she could reach her orgasm first, which was almost upon her.

So she decided to change positions on them. She quickly moved herself up and around, swinging Sam so that he was now sitting on the bench sideways. He was completely surprised by the move, if Ava hadn’t kept her place on his dick and acted as a counter balance, he would have fallen backwards. He looked deep into her eyes and the both smiled as she started to work his dick. Her legs wrapped behind his body and all too soon she was bouncing up and down on him, her head tilted back as Sam kissed her throat and both were moaning loudly.

Meanwhile, Lonnie had been exploring the house. She was looking over everything and had gotten lost several times despite having a map that Liz made up for her. She turned a corner here and corner there hoping to find something she could compare to the map and eventually she found the exercise room. She didn’t here the grunts and groans from inside thanks to the earphones plugged into her brand new walkman and the second she looked inside she saw the lovers rutting together.

Her feet became fixed at the doorway and slowly she pulled the miniature speakers from her ears. Ava’s back was to her and she watched as Sam’s hand glided up the length of her upper body. Lonnie could see they were close and her gaze was fixed on them both, she had never seen something so perfect in her life.

“Oh GOD SAM…SO CLOSE…SO…CLOSE…” Ava cried out, her position allowed her to look over Sam’s shoulder to a mirror behind them and caught Lonnie’s reflection in it, but more than that, she could feel how aroused Lonnie was getting and it sparked something new within her. The result – “UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” she yelled as her orgasm rampaged through her

Lonnie licked her lips at her girlfriend’s orgasm and watched as Sam continued to thrust into Ava. That was when she looked down to his dick and caught sight of it, and that sparked something within her that she revelled in for a few seconds before she came out of it. She instantly knew what it was she felt and moved off back down the corridor.

“No, I’m not doing that to them. Not to Ava.” She chastised herself as she stormed away. She didn’t care where she was going just so long as it had a lockable door (something rare in that house).

Back in the room, Sam gave a couple more sharp thrusts deep into Ava and released his seed, still unaware that Lonnie had watched them. “AVA!” he called out as he filled her womb. He only wished that his sperm were potent and active, that it wasn’t suppressed by the alien birth control implant in his arm.

Ava had seen Lonnie walk away but ignored it for the moment as the lightening of her orgasm and Sam’s over took them. She had also felt Sam’s desire in him as he came and caressed his face before kissing him. “Soon Baby, soon.” She whispered.

They clung together for several long minutes as they came down. Both silently caressing the other as Sam’s eventually softened dick left her body. After a while they stood up and decided to use the showers in the adjacent room to clean off before they headed back to their bedroom to put something on. In the end they just chose to where their traditional Antarian robes that they had been given, Ava suggested it. In part it was to show Lonnie a piece of home, what their people usually wore but there was also a desire to show her body off to her fellow New York hybrid…and Sam’s. She couldn’t explain it, she didn’t want too. That would be for another day.

Main Computer Terminal, Basement, 19:00

Max was sitting in the basement with Liz by his side and on the sides of their heads were metal rings, through them all the two of them needed on their first creation was downloaded directly into their brains. They had studied all the work, all the theories and all the back ground information and what they were getting now was the technical details.

“Okay that’s it.” Max said

“This healing chamber is pretty complex but the automated factory Kalen set up for the company should be able to handle it.” Liz said

“Yeah…I can use the designs in the computer and program the factory. From what Kalen tells me, we could have a prototype up and running inside 6 days.”

“Perfect, just in time to start back at school.” Liz said

“Yeah I know not perfect timing but the sooner we start putting these machines out there the better.” Max said

“Yeah I know. Oh well, the designs are ready, our production line is ready and we’re ready. Shall we do it?” Liz asked

“I think so.” Max said as he pressed his palm to scanner by the side. “System activate, transmit design sequence 1 and inform us upon completion.”

In seconds the designs were sent to their factory in the middle of California. The machines powered up and came to life, robotic arms moved around and placed the materials they needed on conveyer lines as drones kept the machines supplied with whatever they needed.

West Roswell High, 08:50, 1 Week Later

The day had arrived, and much to the chagrin of the young family. They decided to take the limo to school, any of their other cars just looked to rich and they wanted to stay together. Besides with some of the people at their school, they didn’t want any damage to “accidentally” happen to their brand new cars. Unfortunately today was also day 1 of something else.

Yesterday their automated factory had completed their prototype and it had been shipped off to a secured storage area that was also apart of the company. However, in order for it to be certified it needed to be tested and that meant letting human scientists in who knew nothing of the hybrids. Shortly thereafter their first examination of the device, one of them leaked the information.

So now as they left the dome and approached the school there were masses of press waiting at the gates. Luckily for the teens the limo windows were darkened or the bright blasts from the camera flashes would have blinded them. Slowly the limo crept through and into the school grounds.

“You know you’re going to have to speak to them.” Liz said

“Yeah I know.” Max answered as the limo stopped.

Together they got out and like a stampede of wild bison, the press ran towards them. “Mr Evans, we’ve heard about a new machine?”

“Mr Evans, is it true you and Ms Parker have the cure for cancer?”

“Mr Evans, why have you kept all this secret? What is there to hide?”

The questions kept coming until max held up his hands and asked them to be quiet. “Everyone, during the last couple of months we’ve all had a chance to go through some of the work. One of the things we found were a collection of theories that our grandfather could never work out just quite right; this was his dream project and something he never gave up on until he died. We solved the problems. Liz used the research and made a discovery that we’ll cover in more detail when we’ve arranged a press conference. However, this discovery allowed us to complete the research and build a machine capable of healing most if not all ailments that human’s experience. From Anaemia to curing any disease and possible regenerating severed limbs. The potential is great but we need time to test its true capacity and limits. Thank you.” Max said and then stepped inside with the others.

“That was very good.” Liz said

“Thank you.” Max said, “Too bad I feel like I need to visit the bathroom.”

“Well hopefully we’ll get used to it.” Isabel said

“Well…” Lonnie said as she looked around the halls, “Let the manhunt begin.”

“Remember, go slow.” Isabel said

“Count on it.” Lonnie said as she caught side of a guy smiling at her as he approached

“Lonnie, great to see you. Great top.” He said

“Thanks…uh…” Lonnie said

“Stuart.” Isabel whispered

“Stuart.” Lonnie finished

“You dated him last year for one week, remember.” Isabel continued

“I did? Oh I did.” Lonnie whispered back, “So Stuart, how was your summer?”

“Same old, same old.” Stuart said, “Oh well, I better get going. See you around.”

“Yeah see you.” Lonnie said before turning to the others when he walked away, “Quickly. Why’d I only date him for a week?”

“He bragged that the two of you did it in the back of his truck.” Max said

“Bastard.” Lonnie said

“Oh don’t worry you corrected the problem. Everyone knows that you only go so far unless it’s a really great guy and that you always check the size of a guy’s…package after a certain point. Thanks to reports from a previous girl he dated and confirmation from some guys in the shower room, Stuart is too small for your tastes. We made sure we covered everything.” Maria said

Lonnie smiled.

To Be Continued…

[Tharos]

Chapter 42

Classroom, West Roswell High, 09:00

As the new school year began thousands of students poured into their classes. Max, Liz and the others were dispersed throughout the school in varying classes but in all of them there were hushed conversations about the rings on the girl’s fingers. The whole event of the impromptu press conference had been lost on all of the students but not the teachers. In Max and Liz’s class, as they entered all the students shut up tightly and their teacher looked at them. More students entered and all took their seats.

“Ladies and gentlemen…welcome to hell.” Their teacher said earning a slight laugh from the class, “For those of you that I haven’t taught before, I’m Mr Grier and this is your final year so I’m going to start by saying good luck to all of you. Now, it would appear that a couple of our students are a lot smarter than we all first thought. Max and Liz, you’re straight A+ students but none of us, none of your teachers ever thought you’d do something like making this machine of yours. Care to tell us about it.”

“Uh…” Max said

“We can’t.” Liz said

“Oh come on, you’ve exceeded the expectations of every teacher who knows you. We all knew you’d do good but…you know…after you graduate college, not while still in high school.” Grier said

“Sorry Sir, but we really can’t. Until all the testing is complete it isn’t appropriate. For all we know we could have really messed something up.” Max said, “We weren’t planning on telling anyone about this until the testing was done but one of the government scientists leaked it.”

“Well this is biology, how about this discovery of yours Liz. This energy that runs through the human body.” Grier said

“Sorry, same deal. We agreed to this once we found out the story was out.” Liz said, “As soon as it’s all done then we’ll tell you and everyone else what you want to know.”

“Well I guess that’ll do, I suppose I should get on with the class. It is why you’re all here after all.” Grier said as he turned to the blackboard and picked up the chalk, “Okay, on your desks you’ll find a list of books that you’ll find useful on this course, the underlined ones are essential. The library has plenty of copies but remember that other classes use them as well. Today we’ll just start off light and simple…cells, and I’m not talking about the kind that our Sheriff uses.”

With that the class got down to work.

Mathematics Class, Same Time

As Lonnie stepped into her first class she took a deep breath and sat down next to Alex and Isabel who were also in this class, Sam was nearby next to one of his other teammates. Most of the class were trying to watch Alex and Isabel without being noticed, the ring on her finger all caught their attention and the way the couple were with each other didn’t do anything to dissuade their speculations.

“So.” Lonnie said, getting her double’s attention, “Why was Stuart being so nice to me…I mean if he already screwed up his chances?”

“Oh well he’s one of your rejects and that usually means…” Isabel started

“A small dick, yeah. So?” Lonnie asked

“Well no other girls want to date him.” Alex said

“That and most girls don’t like the idea of their dates bragging that they went all the way.” Isabel said

“So why’s he being nice?” Lonnie asked

“Don’t know, maybe he just likes you.” Alex said

“Well he’s definitely not my type.” Lonnie said as their teacher walked in.

“Okay, ladies and gents. The wonderfully mind numbing world of maths awaits you…and you’ve got it double today.”

The entire class groaned.

“Double?” Lonnie whispered

“Double period…two hours.” Isabel said back

“Now…who have I got in here…hmmm…Isabel? Didn’t you have enough credits to graduate already?”

“Uh yeah but I decided to stick around.” Isabel said as she looked at Alex

“Must be the only person in history not to take the option to leave early. I never thought I’d see the day.” Their teacher said as she looked back and forth between Alex and Isabel.

“Yeah but not everyone has good reasons to stick around. Besides someone needs to keep an eye on her.” Isabel said as she looked over at Lonnie

“Hey.” Lonnie said, slightly offended

“Okay, class let’s get on with this. Calculus.”

Social Studies, Same Time

The rest of the group was stuck in Social Studies. Tess, Kyle, Michael and Maria were all sitting together, talking away and ignoring the rest of the class. Maria actually found a very comfy chair in the form of Michael’s lap with her arm around his shoulders and his arms around her waist.

When their teacher walked in he looked over his class and spotted Maria. “Maria, while I have no doubt you like your chair, perhaps the plastic ones are better.”

“Sorry Sir.” Maria said as she slipped off Michael and into her chair

“Michael.”

“Yes Sir?” Michael said

“You’ve turned up…I loose my bet.”

“Sir?”

“Oh a lot of your teachers thought you’d not show up this year and that the 100% attendance of the last couple of months before the summer was just a fluke.”

“Well before I didn’t have responsibilities.” Michael said, “Now I do and I’m not going to screw up.”

“That and my mother can scare the hell out of you.” Maria said earning a laugh from the class

“Well glad to see there is some positive influence in your life.”

“Positive isn’t exactly the word I’d choose.” Michael said

Maria snapped her head around and glared at him.

“Enticingly positive…yeah that it.” Michael said quickly

“Whipped.” Mumbled one of the class

Kyle, Tess and Maria cringed.

“Big mistake.” Kyle said

“No, no I’m going to let that one pass.” Michael said getting a look from everyone in the room, “If it happens again, then there will be trouble.”

The student who said it looked into Michael’s eyes and quickly turned around.

“Okay everyone, time to work. I’ve got the course outline here - study it. This will be what you can expect, at the end of every week there will be a test on what we did that week. I want an accurate read on how well you’re all doing so no complaining. I have no intention of letting anyone fail this class and if that mean stapling you’re butts to those chairs then so be it.”

Hallway Between Classes, 1 Hour Later

At the end of the first hour the halls filled up as students made their way to their next class. As they moved down the halls, Max and Liz met up briefly with the others before having to leave but as they approached their next class they stopped dead. They had come face to face with Pam Troy who scowled at them.

“Pam.” Max greeted

“Max.” Pam said, “Listen I don’t know how you did what you did that day but I know what I saw. I’m going to find out what’s going on with you two.”

“Good luck.” Liz said, “And for the record, I don’t know what you think you saw…no…actually I do. And if you think that we’d actually make love in front of you then you’re even crazier than I thought you were.”

“I am not crazy.” Pam said sternly

“Oh so that’s why you’re *not* visiting Dr Solomon?” Max said, mentioning the name of the psychiatrist he one saw. He’d seen Pam visiting his office one day when they were in town.

“How’d you…I am not seeing a shrink.” Pam said

“Did I say Solomon was a shrink?” Max asked

“He is kinda the only one in town honey.” Liz said

“Oh yeah, so he is.” Max said

“I am not…”

“So you go to his office for…secretarial work?” Liz asked with a smirk

“Bitch.” Pam said

“Never call her that.” Max said as he stared at her

“I’ll call her what I want.” Pam said

“Not if you want your parents to remain employed.” Max said, it was a threat that Pam knew he could carry out. Now that he controlled Antaris Technologies his contact list was longer than his arm.

Pam hesitated in her next come back, the life style she was in was all she’d ever known and she and her parents spent money like it was meaningless. “Fine. Just stay out of my way.”

“Ditto.” Liz said

Then as Pam was brushing passed Liz, she got a glimpse of the ring she’d heard everyone talk about. She grabbed Liz’s hand and held it up, her gaze locked onto the rocks on her finger, “$100,000 easy.”

“132.” Liz said as she pulled her hand back sharply and looked at Pam with distain.

Pam looked back and just stormed off, she was more determined than ever to work her charms on Sam. Her friends had almost convinced her to back off but now she wanted him back. If nothing else than to sample the money he had access to, that and to feel him inside her again.

Living Room, Mansion, 11:00

While the others were having their first day back at school, Ava was having her first day alone for months. She was on the couch, upside-down with her legs over the back of the chair and her head on the floor as she watched television. She started watching one film, then another and another until she just switched over to daytime T.V.

“God I’m bored.” She mumbled

Games Room, 11:40

After television she thought some games would be a good idea. She went to the games room and played a game of pool, after potting all the balls without too much effort, she used several arcade machines and then ended up lying on her back on the pool table. She looked up to the star map that had been painted on the ceiling.

“So very bored.”

She flipped herself over and picked up one of the balls. She used her powers to make it bouncy and threw it against a wall. She watched it bounce from wall to wall, moving over the entire room until she caught it in her hand.

“Riding…that’s what I’ll do.” She said as she jumped off the table and walked to the gardens.

Stables, Rear of the Gardens, 11:55

Ava made her way into the stables and immediately went to her horse. She stroked the animal’s coat before she opened the stall and led her out.

“That’s a good girl.” Ava said

Just then Sam’s horse opened his stall and moved out. Ava was completely caught off guard as he nudged her back. She almost jumped out of the roof.

“Hey. Yes you’re a good boy.” Ava said as she patted him, “Sam’s not ignoring you. He’s just at school and will be back tonight. I’ll make sure he takes you out. A big strong stallion like you needs to run around.” Then she paused, “Okay I’m taking to horses like their people, that’s disturbing…and now I’m talking to myself. There you go Sam, you’re getting married to a nutcase alien.”

Ava mounted her horse and started riding out of the stables.

Out in the Forest, 7 Miles from the Mansion, 12:15

After a while of riding, Ava had stopped near a natural spring that was as artificial as the other water features of the dome. Her horse was drinking from it contentedly as she rested by a tree, the sun beating down on her through the glass of the dome.

“Oh so really bored.” Ava said and then her horse looked around at her, “Oh not with you.” She could have sworn her horse smiled as she went back to drinking. “Really, really bored. God knows what I’m going to do tomorrow.”

Then she looked around, there had been an idea festering in her mind and it had erupted full force. “Oh no. That’s a bad idea…really bad.” Ava said as she moved up to her horse and ran her hand along her neck. “I’m really going to do this aren’t I?”

Her horse just moved her head up and down as if she was nodding. “Argh…okay, I’ll tell the others tonight. Come on.” Ava said as she mounted her horse and they rode off further into the forest.

“Hmmm…and I’m talking to my horse again.”

Bleachers, Roswell High Football Grounds, Lunch Time

They had all agreed earlier to meet or lunch at the bleachers. Lonnie was the first to arrive and watched the team out on the field as the coach put them through their paces. He’d been seeing how lax his regular players had become and what the freshmen candidates were made of. As Lonnie watched, her vision locked onto Sam and Kyle who were slumped on the bench after being put through hell. She couldn’t help but laugh as they downed bottles of water.

“Hey, what’s up?” Max asked as the rest of the family approached

“Sam and Kyle, they might be a little out of it for a while.” Lonnie said as she pointed down at them

“Yeah, the coach does like to kill his students before the games have even started.” Liz said

“So Lonnie how’s your first day been?” Isabel asked

“Well, so far I’ve been hit on five times. I’ve got a homework load for the first time in my life and there is this bitch in one of my classes…it’s like she just…”

“Pam Troy?” Maria and Liz asked at the same time

“Yeah. I mean you guys filled me in but god. It’s like she just enjoys it, what could I have possibly done to her?” Lonnie asked, “You guys didn’t put anything in particular in her mind stamp?”

“No really. She’s probably just pissed at you because your one of us.” Alex said

“Oh well how good of her to fit me in to her hate schedule.” Lonnie said

“So, any of the guys who hit on you spark something?” Tess asked

“What guys?” Sam asked as he and Kyle came running up.

“Lonnie got hit on five times today.” Liz said

“Oh, really?” Sam asked hesitantly, “So…any sparks, anything at all?”

“No. Not even a little and judging from the swells in their pants, little is how I’d describe them.” Lonnie said, avoiding Sam’s look, “So how did you guys go?”

“We made the team.” Kyle said

“As if there was any doubt.” Sam said as they did a high five

“Yeah, just you remember. No powers of the field.” Max said

“It could make it more interesting honey.” Liz said

Max looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

“What? I don’t like football. Seeing these two humiliate the other team could be fun.” Liz said

“Yeah…lets do that.” Sam said eagerly, “I always obey the will of my queen.”

“Yeah but the king has the last word.” Max said

“Unless he wants to have sex.” Liz said

Max looked at her and then look back to the others, “Have fun.” He said before they all started laughing and sat down to eat their lunch that DDOK prepared for them.

“Hey listen, was anyone picking up…I don’t know weirdness from Ava?” Lonnie asked

“Actually…yeah.” Tess said

“Yeah, she’s bored.” Sam said feeling sorry for his lover

“Stuck up in the dome with lots of drones, entertainment, the horses, a pool and a lake and Ava’s bored?” Maria said

“But we’re not there.” Tess said, “It’s nice being alone sometimes but Ava enjoys things with company.”

“I wish there was something we could do to help.” Max said

“But there is nothing while we’re here.” Liz said

“Oh being here reminds me, did you guys know the teachers had a bet on me showing up this year.” Michael said

“Doesn’t surprise me, they bet on everything else.” Tess said

“Oh yeah, like what?” Liz asked

“Like the two of you.” Maria said to Max and Liz, “You guys going the distance is the biggest bet they’ve got going.”

“Well, then they can pay the winners.” Max said as he lifted Liz’s hand and kissed her ring.

“What else do they bet on?” Liz asked

“Well, all the football games, who’ll be expelled this year and…oh yeah students that will go the furthest with their lives.” Tess said

“Won’t that be all of you already?” Lonnie asked, “I mean with the company and all…”

They all nodded as it was a very good possibility.

“You mean all of *us* don’t you?” Isabel said

“You’re an equal partner remember.” Max said

“Yeah.” Lonnie said with a smile

“So anyway. Max and I also ran into Pam today.” Liz said

“Oh yeah, what’d she do?” Maria asked

“Well, she appraised my ring at $100,000.” Liz said, “Just with one look.”

“Nice of her. That’s 32,000 out isn’t it?” Maria asked

“Yeah.” Max said

“So do you think she’s going to be a problem?” Tess asked

“Probably.” Liz said

“Definitely.” Max said as he looked at Liz, “You’re the one who picked up on it.”

“What?” they all asked together

“I picked up…a nega-vibe I suppose you could call it. It’s like she was surrounded by this black light and was focused on you.” Liz said to Sam, “She wants you back.”

“Oh give me a break. I thought we settled that problem?” Sam asked

“You used to date her?” Lonnie asked

“Oh…yeah. We didn’t tell you that part did we?” Sam asked

“No you didn’t.” Lonnie said, she had no idea what she was feeling but she hated it. The image of Sam with another girl that wasn’t Ava made her feel sick, she wasn’t going to even touch on the other image in her head or how it made her feel.

“Well there really isn’t much of a story. Ava showed up one day, I was at a rave and she was there.”

“You could have cut the attraction with an knife.” Maria said

“One day…boom. I ditched Pam, started seeing Ava and we fell in love.” Sam said

“Uh that’s so sweet.” Lonnie said

“Anyway, Pam swore last year that she was going to get me back but we sorted that problem.” Sam said

“Obviously not.” Lonnie said

“Well then, well have to do it again.” Sam said, “If she thinks she can break Ava and me up then she needs serious help.”

“As in a shrink? Cause she’s already seeing one.” Max said

“Well…a team of shrinks could be a place to start.” Sam said

“If she doesn’t leave you alone, we might have to consider that.” Max said

“What could she do?” Sam asked

“Ever hear the term, a woman scorned?” Liz asked

“She could do a lot. If she keeps watching us, sooner or later we could slip up and she sees something.” Max said

They all looked at each other, “Now that’s depressing.” Kyle said

“Yeah, so new rule - absolutely no use of powers outside of the dome. Emergencies only.” Max said

“At least until we can be sure she wont be a problem.” Liz said

“Yeah.” Max agreed

“And here I was having a nice first school lunch.” Lonnie said, “So much for getting over the bad crap in my life.”

“Hey don’t be like that, it’s just one person…a complete bitch, but just one person.” Maria said

“Yeah but then so was Pierce.” Tess said

“He had an F.B.I unit behind him.” Max said

“UFO hunter guy that was after Max because he thought he was Nacedo?” Maria asked

“Uh just how much have you guys been through?” Lonnie asked

“Uhhhhhh…” Max said

“Yeah…I’ll be moving back to New York now.” Lonnie said

“Don’t even joke about that.” Sam said quickly as he stared at her

Lonnie looked back and smiled, “Oh and why not?”

“Well…uhhhh…it’s…uhhhh…it would kill Ava.” Sam stuttered out but eventually got there

Lonnie lost her smile, “Yes it would.” As the bell rang out, they all quickly finished their lunch and ran back to the building.

Living Room, The Mansion, 16:30

“Honey, I’m home.” Sam called out as he opened the front door.

In ten seconds flat Ava bolted out of the living room jumped into Sam’s arms and wrapped her legs around him. “You’re home, you’re all home.” Ava said as she kissed him hard. Ava unwrapped her legs and Sam let her slip down, she quickly moved over to Lonnie and kissed her just as hard.

“Bad day?” Max asked

“Bored. Really, really bored out of my mind.” Ava said, “Now, come into the living room and tell me everything about today.”

“Uh babe, it was school.” Sam said

“Yeah and aside from…” Lonnie said

“Pam Troy.” Ava said eagerly

“…Uh, yeah, well aside from her it was uneventful.” Lonnie said

“What did you do to her? Abject humiliation? Beat her up? Anything?” Ava asked

“Emm…no nothing. But you should do something.” Lonnie said

“Why?” Ava asked

“It looks like Pam’s taking up some old habits.” Sam said

“You don’t mean…no! We dealt with that, she knows she not going to break us up.” Ava said, “Okay, that’s it. Final doubts are gone, I’m going to do it.” She said as she landed back into the sofa

“Do what?” Max asked

“I’m going to school.” Ava said

“What?” Liz asked with disbelief

“As cool as this place is, without you guys to share it with it’s just boring. I like being around you guys and by the sounds of it I need to keep an eye on someone.” Ava said

“This’ll be so cool.” Lonnie said, “I don’t have to go through all this new crap alone.”

“My sister gets to go to school.” Tess said happily, “We can so tear the place apart.”

“Yeah and with all of us there we can do a major tag team on Troy.” Ava said, “Besides I’ve got a finger to show her and it isn’t my ring finger.”

“So, how do we do this?” Michael asked, happy that his other cousin will be at school as well

“We can fake records from another school in New York. Ava can use them to register in the morning.” Max said

“Yeah but why wasn’t she here today to do that? You know they’ll ask.” Liz said

“Easy. I was in bed with a killer head cold.” Ava said

“Sounds like a plan.” Kyle said

“The whole family at W.R. High; let the bad guys be warned.” Isabel said

“Should definitely be interesting.” Max said with a smile, “So what’s DDOK got in line for dinner.”

“Oh actually I’m cooking.” Ava said

“You are?” Michael asked seriously

“Yeah. Is that a problem?” Ava asked

Michael looked around at everyone and gave a fake smile. “No, absolutely no problem.”

“Michael?” Max asked

“Yeah, Michael.” Ava asked, “What exactly is wrong with my cooking?”

Michael started to move to the phone but Ava stopped him, “What are you doing?” she asked

“Just making a call…I want to see if Pizza Hut delivers out here.” Michael said

Ava grabbed a cushion and threw it at Michael, “There is nothing wrong with my cooking Michael. I’ll have you know I had DDOK teach me a few things.”

“Really?” Michael asked

“Really.” Ava said

1 Hour Later…

“Ughhhhhh…Where’s the Antacid?” Sam groaned, earning him a slap on the back of his head from Ava, “Oh honey, I’m only kidding.” He said as he slumped into the chair, taking Ava with him into his arms, “It was great.”

“Yes, it was good.” Michael said and Maria slapped his arm, “Great, it was great.”

“Yeah it was.” Max said

“Maybe DDOK can teach us a few things.” Liz said

“Yeah but if it does then what would it do around the house?” Tess asked

“Hmmm…that would be the good and valid point.” Liz said

“That is why DDOK is here.” Max said

“Okay, forget that.” Liz said, “Anyway, homework time.”

“Blachhhh, what kind of sick ass teacher gives out homework on the first day of the year?” Ava asked

“Ours.” Liz said

“And as of tomorrow, yours.” Michael said with a smile

“Oh well that sucks.” Ava said

They all smiled as Ava snuggled into Sam needing the extra comfort to deal with her decision. Then they all dispersed to the library to do their homework while Ava went to her bedroom to get her accounting books to continue her studying.

On the Trails, The Dome, 18:30

After letting their meal sit for a while, Sam and Lonnie went out on their usual run. They never went too far into the forest; in fact they were usually in sight of the mansion at all times. The first time Sam saw Lonnie kitted out in her new workout clothes his gaze lingered longer than he knew he should have but he couldn’t help it, the fabric clung to every curve. Ever since then he didn’t look at her during their exercise time.

They jogged along the paths in the forest, the bark chips cracked beneath them as they worked up a sweat. Lonnie had taken to Sam’s routine with eagerness and determination, and it was getting to the point that Sam could put everything he had into it and she could keep pace with him.

“So, hit on five times.” Sam said

“Yeah.” Lonnie answered

“That’s got to be…flattering.” Sam panted out

“It is. I still haven’t seen any new faces that I like, some are cute but…I guess I’ll just have to wait and see. Most guys didn’t look twice at me in New York, not that Rath would let them, but I guess I did look like a freak.” Lonnie said

“No you didn’t…you were just hidden.” Sam said softly through his heavy breathing

“Thank you.” Lonnie said

As the evening sun was beginning to set, they both started towards their home. All of a sudden Lonnie tripped, she was right beside Sam and he spotted her tumble.

“Oh…Aghhhh.” Lonnie cried out in pain as she lay on the ground

Sam ran back over to her and knelt by her side. “Lonnie…”

“My ankle…I think I twisted it.” Lonnie said wincing in pain. Sam looked down at her ankle and gently touched it, “ARGHH…okay, I definitely twisted it.” Lonnie said

“It’ll be okay, I can fix this.” Sam said

“You can?”

“Yeah, I’ve got Max’s healing in me remember.” Sam said

“Oh right.”

“I just hope I can remember how this works.” Sam said as he rested his hands on her ankle and closed his eyes.

Lonnie felt a gentle warmth spread through her ankle and then on to the rest of her body. Her eyes closed and she smiled, Zan had healed her plenty of times but it never felt like it was now. Then the warmth stopped and she opened her eyes, she looked straight into Sam’s. His hands were still on her ankle, feeling the skin just below the bottom on her legging. Then his hand moved upward, caressing her toned calves under the stretchy fabric. Lonnie loved his touch and gasped slightly as he touched a sensitive spot.

Then he quickly backed off and jumped to his feet. Thoughts of Ava, his beloved future wife, flooded his mind. He wanted to tear his own head off as he looked back down to Lonnie.

“Uh…well that’s kinda the best I can do just now. You should be able to put weight on it but max can finish the job better than I can.” Sam said as he reached out with his hand.

Lonnie took it and he helped her to her feet. Sam was right, she could put weight on it but she still limped. Sam put his arm around her waist to help support her until they got back to the mansion. It was a slow pace but the got there and found Max.

Meanwhile from her bedroom window, Ava watched the whole interaction between her two lovers. She watched the subtle looks they gave each other before they left, she watched Lonnie fall and she watched Sam caress her leg. She wasn’t angry, she wasn’t jealous but it did arouse her.

“Well, that confirms it. They’re hot for each other.” Ava said to herself.

The idea of the two most important people in her life (next to her sister Tess and cousin Michael) being together was in her mind since she spotted Lonnie watching Sam and her together in the exercise room.

{No.} she thought, it wasn’t the image of Sam and Lonnie, the two of them being together that turned her on the most, it was the image of the three of them. She loved Sam completely and without reservation. That fact that on their wedding night he planned to take her to the altar and conceive their first child isn’t even an issue, as she wanted it just as much as he did. Neither did she hold any reservations on her love for Lonnie, not any more. Both made her feel content and whole but the idea of them all together raised that contentment to a level she never thought possible.

“No, I’m not even going to deal with this.” Ava said, “I can’t put Sam through something like this.” Ava slumped on her bed, she told herself that under no circumstances would she pursue this issue.

Living Room, The Mansion, 19:00

Ava didn’t last very long before she decided that she at the very least needed to talk to Lonnie. Her own subconscious was driving her, after showing off Sam’s body to Lonnie, displaying their love and passion freely in front of her and her constantly feeling guilt from both Sam and Lonnie – she needed to talk.

She went in search of her fellow New Yorker and found her in the living room. There were earphones plugged into her ears and she was sing along to Queen’s Bohemian Rhapsody. Her eyes were tightly closed and completely unaware of anyone else’s presence.

“Is this the real life?
Is this just fantasy?
Caught in a landslide
No escape from reality
Open your eyes
Look up to the skies and see
I'm just a poor boy, I need no sympathy
Because I'm easy come, easy go
A little high, little low
Anyway the wind blows, doesn't really matter to me, to me

Mama, just killed a man
Put a gun against his head
Pulled my trigger, now he's dead
Mama, life had just begun
But now I've gone and thrown it all away
Mama, ooo
Didn't mean to make you cry
If I'm not back again this time tomorrow
Carry on, carry on, as if nothing really matters

Too late, my time has come
Sends shivers down my spine
Body's aching all the time
Goodbye everybody - I've got to go
Gotta leave you all behind and face the truth
Mama, ooo - (anyway the wind blows)
I don't want to die
I sometimes wish I'd never been born at all

I see a little silhouetto of a man
Scaramouch, scaramouch will you do the fandango
Thunderbolt and lightning - very very frightening me
Gallileo, Gallileo,
Gallileo, Gallileo,
Gallileo Figaro – magnificooooooo

But I'm just a poor boy and nobody loves me
He's just a poor boy from a poor family
Spare him his life from this monstrosity
Easy come easy go - will you let me go
Bismillah! No - we will not let you go - let him go
Bismillah! We will not let you go - let him go
Bismillah! We will not let you go - let me go
Will not let you go - let me go
Never let you go - let me go
Never let me go - ooo
No, no, no, no, no, no, no -
Oh mama mia, mama mia, mama mia let me go
Beelzebub has a devil put aside for me
for me
for meeeeeeeee”

Then Lonnie let loose with the head bashing, her hair was waving all over the place. The music was up loud enough for it to be heard by Ava, even through the earphones. Lonnie wanted nothing more than to drown out every thought of Sam she had.

“So you think you can stone me and spit in my eye
So you think you can love me and leave me to die
Oh baby - can't do this to me baby
Just gotta get out - just gotta get right outta here”

Then she opened her eyes and got a look at Ava. Her first instinct was to dive up from the sofa, pull the plugs from her ears and turn off the music and that was what she did, only it wasn’t graceful. It was all very clumsily done. She was completely embarrassed about being caught but Ava clapped.

“You’re a good singer.” Ava said

“Well, you know…the songs fun.” Lonnie said

“Especially that little head bashing thing.” Ava said

“Wayne’s World.” Lonnie said as she pointed to a DVD she had finished watching.

“Listen, Lonnie. I need to talk to you about something…something that I’m guessing is very important to both of us.” Ava said

“What?”

“Sam.”

Lonnie’s heartbeat tripled and she panicked, the last thing she wanted was to loose Ava over a simple attraction that she would be over in a few weeks. She wanted to look Ava in her eyes but couldn’t, she just waited for her to begin.

Liz and Max’s Bedroom, The Mansion, 21:00

Max came into his bedroom after having a shower wearing nothing but his robe. He was finishing up writing in his notebook for the official press conference and never noticed Liz lying on the bed.

“Hello lover.” Liz said getting his attention

“Hi Hon…ey.” Max said as he saw Liz

There she was on their bed, completely naked but her skin was a rich shade of green with her old waitress antennae on her head. There wasn’t one millimetre of her skin that was it’s usual colour and Max was completely taken away. It looked as real as her natural skin colour.

“What is this?” Max asked

“Well I know you’ve had one or two fantasies, especially with these.” Liz said as she moved up onto her knees and ran her hand over her antennae.

“Oh more than two.” Max said as he shirked off his robe, his dick was already at half-mast and well on it’s way to being fully erect.

“But…eh…I’ve also had one or two fantasies. Alien fantasies.” Liz said

“Well I could say that that you’re already making love to an alien but…what did you have in mind?” Max asked

Liz smiled and inched closer to the edge of the bed where Max stood. Her green finger touched Max’s bare chest and in seconds his skin was completely blue. Max smiled at her work as he caressed her skin.

“Very nice.” Max said

The couple were inches apart and soon were kissing like they hadn’t seen each other for months. Their arms wrapped around each other and Max ran his fingers through her luxurious dark green hair. Liz’s fingers trailed over the muscles on his back, her fingernails scraping his skin. As Max’s hands slipped down to the back of her thighs, they parted and gazed at each other.

“Do you want me?” Liz asked

“Is that a trick question?” Max countered before pulling on her legs and sending her backwards to her back. Max moved on top of her and their lips fused once more, his cock pressed against her stomach. Both squirmed on the bed, desperately needing to feel each other. The colour of their skin wasn’t the only thing that had changed; their skin was a lot more sensitive and the slightest touch sent waves through them.

“Oh god Max, I need you.” Liz gasped, “I need to feel you in me.”

Max was eager, very eager, to push his dick into his fiancé. His hand ran long her thigh and moved it between her legs. Max spread her wide and moved so that his waist was cradled between her legs. The colours of their skin enflamed them, both fulfilling a fantasy long held in their minds. While Max may have been and alien he certainly didn’t look the part but now he did and Liz’s antennae and green uniform always drove Max nuts when he saw her.

Liz reached down and wrapped her fingers around his dick. Slowly she pumped him, she loved the feel of him in her hand but always loved it more when he was inside her so she pulled the head of his dick to her soft folds. Both could feel him pressing against her entrance and gazed into each others eyes as Max pushed forward.

“Ughnnnnnnnnnnn…” Liz gasped as every inch of him slowly entered her until her was completely buried

She warped her legs behind his back and they kissed as Max withdrew even more slowly. He pushed back in and then out, building up a gentle rhythm as their bodies slid against each other. Max pushed and pulled with his hips, sending and retrieving his throbbing member. Liz could feel him inside her, every pulse and throb form his erection was picked up by her inner walls each time he thrust deep within her. She gasped and cried out her passion as she worked her hips in time with him. Her blood pounded in her ears as her hands snaked their way down to his ass, which she gripped tightly. Her hands on his ass caused him to start thrusting harder and faster and with each one.

“Uh…Max…so good…ohhhhhh…Uhnnnnn YEAH…Max…Max…harder…oh god I want you so much.” Liz moaned wantonly

“Liz…ughnnn…so…so tight Liz…I love you…ughnnnnnnnn…” Max groaned

Liz then took action and flipped them around so that Max was on his back and Liz was on top. Max’s dick was pointing straight up and still lodged deep in her soaked core. As Liz caressed his hard blue chest as she started to move on top of him. Her hips rocked back and forth, circling and grinding her body into his.

“Max…ughnnnnnnnnnn…Max.” Liz cried as she started to bounce on him.

Her whole body was almost off of his as the bed springs squeaked again and again. Sweat poured from their brows and limbs, Max ran his hands over her deep green thighs and up her body to her breasts. He pinched her nipples and sparks shot straight through her.

“Aghnnnnnnnnnn…Max…ughnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn.” Liz cried as Max pinched again

“Oh Liz…Ughhnnnn…yeah baby…oh god I’m gonna…ugh…Liz…ughnnnnnnnn!” Max groaned as the pressure built in his groin

“Max…oh please Max…I’m so close…make me cum please…” Liz panted

“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” both lovers cried together, as Liz’s body collapsed onto his and Max shot his seed into Liz.

Max wrapped his arms around Liz as they rolled onto their sides. “Do…do you think it’s possible for us not to cum together?” he asked

“Definitely not in this life time.” Liz answered, “Lets just hope we never get tired of sex.”

“That isn’t even a possibility.” Max said

“Hmmmm…” Liz sighed contentedly as she snuggled into his chest. “Guess what.”

“What?” Max asked

“Lonnie is getting really turned on by Sam.” Liz said

“What? How’d you know?” Max asked

“I can feel it when they’re around me.” Liz said, “And Ava wants them to do it as badly as they do.”

“Sam wants her as well?”

“Oh yeah.” Liz said, the images from her friends own fantasies invaded her thoughts.

“I think we better have a talk with them.” Max said

“Don’t you even dare. This is for them to work out, they’ll come to us if they need anything.” Liz said

“Hmm, if you’re sure.” Max said slightly concerned of the unknown ramifications

“I am, and we have our own lives to plan and get on with.” Liz said

“Yes we do…have you thought about a date yet because, apparently, the others are waiting for us.” Max said

“Well, we could always wait for graduation.” Liz smiled

Max smiled as well, “It’ll drive them nuts.”

To Be Continued…

[Tharos]

Chapter 43

Lonnie’s Bedroom, The Mansion, Same Time

After Ava approached her in the living room, the two girls came up to Lonnie’s room to talk privately. The situation was laid out, they girls admitted their feelings and within thirty minutes a decision was reached about their problem.

“Are you really sure you want this?” Lonnie asked

“Yes. I’ve been thinking about it a lot and I see in your eyes, both of you. I know Sam’s having issues over it but I think it’s going to happen no matter what…and I want to be apart of it.” Ava said as she reached out and Lonnie her girlfriend’s hand.

Lonnie looked down at her hand and then looked back up at Ava with heat in her eyes. The taller girl ran her other hand down Ava’s cheek until it was by her mouth and she kissed her palm. Both knelt on the bed, their breasts pressed firmly together as they stroked each other’s arms. The two girls kissed each other gently, giving themselves to their first time together since Zan’s death.

Lonnie pulled off Ava’s top and then Ava reciprocated leaving both in shorts and their bras. Their hands ran over their skin and their breath was quickly becoming heavier with each touch. Ava’s finger trailed over the curve of Lonnie’s breast and down into her cleavage. She found the fastener of the lace garment and eagerly undid it before she pushed her hands up over Lonnie’s shoulders, taking the bra with her. It fell down Lonnie’s arms just as Ava took one of her lover’s nipples into her mouth.

Lonnie gasped, her fingers ran through Ava’s hair as she pressed the girl’s face deeper into her chest. Ava moved back and forth over each breast, bathing each hard little nubbin with her tongue. Lonnie reached down Ava’s back and unfastened her bra, letting it fall to the bed before Lonnie tossed it off to the side. Ava raised her head and both gazed longingly at each other.

The dived at each other and kissed passionately as they fell onto the bed with their arms wrapped around each other. Two pairs of hands reached down to their waists, both struggling to undo the other’s shorts. The lover’s laughed as they continued to kiss intermittently and upon successfully unbuttoning the shorts both girls pushed them off their hips.

“You are so beautiful.” Lonnie said as she caressed Ava’s face

“So are you.” Ava said

Ava started to kiss her way down Lonnie’s body, which arched higher and higher with each touch of her lips. Ava caressed every inch of the body beneath her, her hands squeezed Lonnie’s breasts but her tongue circled around her belly button.

“Ugnnnnnnnnn…” Lonnie gulped in air as her back arched completely off the bed.

Ava smiled, “Nice to know some things haven’t changed.”

“You always knew where to touch me.” Lonnie said

“And I’m going to love teaching Sam.” Ava said before heading further down.

She brought her hands down and touched her thighs, spreading them wide without any resistance. Ava waved her hand over Lonnie’s panties and they vanished leaving the newest family member exposed to her. Ava took a long and slow lap at Lonnie, dragging her tongue over her pussy. She savoured in the taste of her lover that she had missed for so very long.

Lonnie pressed her head firmly into the silk covered pillow and grabbed tightly onto the sheets. Ava started to lap her tongue faster, flicking the tip of her tongue over Lonnie’s clit. Lonnie squirmed over the bedspread; Ava’s fingers danced over her skin and ran her fingernail under the swell of her breast.

“Ugnnnn god…Av…Ava.” Lonnie gasped

Her grip got tighter and tighter until she was pulling the sheets from the bed, her body was flushed and sweating. Lonnie reached down and put her hands under Ava’s arms; she pulled her up and kissed the girl hard and with fire. Their lips locked and Lonnie reached down, took hold of Ava’s underwear and tore them from her body.

“Feeling frisky?” Ava asked

“You have no idea.” Lonnie said before kissing Ava again.

Lonnie pushed Ava onto her back and knelt by her body. She caressed and kissed each of her legs, paying special attention to her red-painted toes. Soon the taller girl lifted her knee and moved it over Ava’s body, straddling the girl before bending down between her legs as she lowered her own sex to Ava’s mouth. Both tongues darted, licked and danced in the slits of both women.

“Hmmm…ughnnnn…iouuuddd…Avaaaa.”

“Ugnnnn…oaffff…Lonnie…UGNNNN.”

Their bodies writhed together; the heat between them was as enticing as what they were doing between their legs. Sweat mixed and hands stroked. Over and over again they teased their lover’s clit and other hotspots. Both knew what to do to each other, they had plenty of practice but for the first time it wasn’t for anyone’s entertainment other than their own.

“UGHNNNNN!” Lonnie screamed as her head was thrown back. Then she returned it between her lover’s thighs and went back to work.

Then, at the exact same moment, the girl’s fingers joined their tongues and focused on the little bundle of nerves. They pressed and circled resulting in their cries of passion getting higher and higher in pitch.

“OH GOD…YES…YES…YESSSS!”

“BABY…SO GOOD…OH MY…YES…I…OH YES!”

They kept going until, with a single soul filled scream, the girls reached their climax and came together. Heir bodies jerked and dripped with sweat, their bellies convulsed as their hot breath caressed their overly sensitive sex. Eventually Lonnie got off of Ava and lay by her side. The two girls reached out and held each other tightly, both feeling closer than they ever had.

“I missed you.” Lonnie whispered

“So glad you came out here.” Ava said, “I love you.”

“I love you too.” Lonnie replied as they gave themselves over to sleep.

Dinning Room, The Next Morning

As the done filled with sunlight, everyone came down for breakfast. Sam had spent the night alone in his bed but the thoughts and pleasures coming through his connection to Ava made it very worthwhile. When he came in to the dinning room he could see his fiancé and her lover quietly talking to themselves and both very happy.

“Have a good evening?” Sam asked as he kissed her forehead

“You have no idea.” Ava said

“Oh I wouldn’t say that. You were broadcasting very loudly.” Sam said resulting in a blush from her.

“You don’t have any problems with it…do you?” Lonnie asked

“Not in the slightest.” Sam said, “Whatever makes my girl here happy and you make her happy.”

“You both make me happy.” Ava said

Then Max and Liz came in wearing robes. Everyone looked at them, looks that got the attention of the couple and looked back. “What?” Max asked

“Uh…nothing…nothing at all.” Isabel said trying to hold back a snigger

“You guys…have fun?” Alex asked

“Okay what’s going on?” Liz asked

“We should be asking you that Ms. Green.” Maria said

“Huh?” Liz asked and then she remembered, “OH.”

Her skin was still green from last night and Max was still very blue. Their family laughed as Liz touched Max’s skin and returned it to its normal could before doing the same to herself. They sat down and tried to hide their embarrassment.

“So…the long standing alien sex fantasy happened?” Maria asked eagerly

“Yes.” Liz said quickly

“Hmmm…interesting.” Maria said

“Uh, honey. Our sex life maybe kinky but I’m not doing the skin thing.” Michael said

“Awwww.” Maria moaned

“So Ava.” Liz said quickly changing he subject, “Ready for school?”

“Yep. All forged documents ready, Tess has filled up my head and my finger is fully loaded.” Ava said

“Your finger?” Max asked

“Yeah…for scrambling Pam Troy’s brains if she messes with my man.” Ava said

“Is it wrong for me to be turned on by that?” Sam asked

“Not at all Babe.” Ava said, “Turns me on too.”

“Just be sure not to do any permanent damage.” Sam said as their eyes locked and they reached into a kiss

Tess cleared her throat and the two parted, “Yeah, no damage…unless she really deserves it.”

“Excuse me?” Max asked

“Oh…no damage that can’t be traced back to us.” Tess said

“That’s better.” Max said, earning a surprised look from Liz and everyone else, “Hey this is my family she’s messing with and she’s never exactly been nice to Liz.”

“You can say that again.” Liz said

“I was so hoping she got the message last term.” Sam said, “I had a few girlfriends but I’ve never regretted dating any one of them except for Pam.”

“And that is a topic that will not be brought up again.” Ava said

“No, I’ve met the girls…girl I’m going to spend the rest of my life with.” Everyone heard Sam’s slip of saying girls and then correcting it to girl. However, as Ava and Lonnie subtly smiled at each other, Max and Liz knew what it meant and the others dismissed it. “Okay…yummy treats…where’s DDOK?”

“Throwing something together for us.” Isabel said just as DDOK emerged from the kitchen with their breakfast.

West Roswell High, 08:30am

“You know Tess, I’ve been in this building before.” Ava said

Tess was showing her sister around the school while guiding her to the office for enrolment. “Yeah I know, a few times while you tried to get with Sam.”

“Time well spent.” Ava said

“I know. But it’s not like you spent a lot of time looking around at the actual building.” Tess said

“Well that’s true. Sam did seem to be my focus.” Ava said

“And here we are.” Tess said as they entered the office.

“Tess, what can I do for you dear?”

“My sister has decided to join us this year.” Tess said, “She…eh, was sick yesterday and couldn’t make it.”

“Well glad to hear it. Ava, isn’t it?”

“Yes.” Ava said

“Well, I’ve got some paperwork for you…do you have your transcripts from your last school?”

“Right here.” Ava said as she reached into her bag and pulled out the documents.

“Well, lets get this seen too. Tess’s why don’t you get to class while I take care of your sister.”

“Yes Mrs Pots.” Tess said, “See ya later sis.”

“Yeah, bye Tess.” Ava said

Tess grabbed her bag and left the office while Mrs Pots looked out the necessary forms. She sat Ava at a nearby desk and filled them out. She used all the fake information that was created for her by her family, she knew it off by heart and when she was done Mrs Pots processed it.

“Well, here’s your timetable.” Mrs Pots said, “You’re first class is at nine…I take it Tess showed you around?”

“Yes ma’am, well a little at any rate but I’ve been here before and I know my away around. I’ll find my classes.” Ava said

“You’re sure?”

“Oh yeah. Don’t suppose you can tell me how many classes I have with Pam Troy?” Ava asked

“Oh yes I heard about that. Still after young Mr Reese is she?”

“You know about all that?” Ava asked

“Oh yes. We have quite the grapevine here, and I have to say that this a very nice ring.”

“Uh yes it is.” Ava said

“Have you set a date?”

“Would this be part of that little gambling pool you all have on my family would it?” Ava asked

“Now how’d you find out about that?”

“Oh we have our sources.”

“Well I have to admit we do have a little vice, especially with you’re little group. As for Pam Troy, I can’t tell you what classes she’s in but…eh, Wednesday afternoons and Friday mornings should let you see some familiar faces or shall we say a familiar face.” Mrs Pots said

“Thank you.” Ava said with a smile

“Looking for some confrontation?”

“Only if she tries to go where she’s not wanted.” Ava said

“Do you trust Sam Reese, I mean he did date her once?”

“I trust and love him more each day.” Ava said, “And that you can bet on.”

Mrs Pots smiled. “Well, you’ve got art class in 10 minutes and I believe Mr Guerin is in there.”

“Then I better get going.” Ava said as she looked at her timetable, noted the class number and made her way there.

When she arrived Michael was already there with a space empty next to him.

“Hey cous.” Ava said

“Ava I didn’t know you’d be taking art.” Michael said

“Yeah well I needed something to fill a space, besides I might be good at this.” Ava said

Their teacher then walked in and looked over his class, then he did a double take on Ava, “Tess, you’re not in my class.”

“Uh, Ava…not Tess.” She said

“Ava…oh the twin that showed up in gym class that day.”

“That’s me sir.” Ava said

“You know, this has been bugging me but why did you slap Tess. Something about head problems.”

“Oh just a little argument between sisters.” Ava said

“Believe me, that’s the best of an explanation you’re going to get.” Michael said

“You’re their cousin and you don’t know.”

“Sisters.” Michael said with a shrug

Ava then punched his arm.

“Ouch.”

“Yeah.” Ava said, “That’ll teach you.”

The class was filled with sniggers until Michael glared at them. “She’s my cousin, she gets away with it.”

“Okay, everybody settle down. Today, we’re going to discuss Picasso and you get to paint a bowl of fruit.”

The class got down to work, Michael shared his books with Ava and by the end of the class they had begun to paint a bowl of fruit.

Outside on the Grass, 11:00

It was a free period for the entire group. They decided to meet out on the grass to relax and enjoy each other’s company before having to head back into classes. Ava and Isabel had met in the halls and walked outside together. When the shorter blond saw Sam sitting with the others looking over at them, he stood up and she ran toward him. Ava jumped into his arms, wrapped her legs behind his back and kissed him hard.

From a window in one of the upper floors of the school, Pam Troy watched the group but her gaze was fixed on the couple and in particular her nemesis. Her face was filled with pure hatred, a hatred that grew stronger with Sam’s look of happiness.

Sam let Ava down onto her feet, his arms wrapped around her. “So how’s your day going?”

“Well I’m not bored that’s for sure.” Ava said

“Michael told us you’re in his art class.” Max said

“Yeah. I’ve always enjoyed doodling.”

“It’s a little bit harder than drawing doodles.” Michael said

“Well yeah, but I needed something so I put in for art.” Ava said

They all lay down on the grass and got comfortable. The sun beat down on them as they got their books out; they had to, at the very least, make it look like they were studying.

“Oh that, Mrs Pots? Yeah, she was asking if we had set a date yet.” Ava said

“Oh really?” Sam asked

“Has anyone actually thought about dates yet?” Isabel asked hoping that Max or Liz would take the bait.

“We have.” Liz said

{Bad girl, you’re really going to go with this aren’t you?} Max thought to his lover

{Of course.} Liz thought back

Max smiled and decided to have fun too; “We’ve actually decided to cause as little disruption to this year as possible. So…we’ve decided to wait until after graduation.”

The look on their faces was like they had just watched a nuclear bomb drop from the sky. “I’ve always kind of liked the idea of a long engagement anyway.” Liz said

“You guys are kidding right.” Maria stated

“No, why?” Max asked

“You guys HAVE to be kidding right now.” Tess said

“Why?” Liz asked

“Because you two are…you two just…aghnnnnnnnnn…” Isabel said barely comprehensible.

“You know I’ve never actually seen her like that.” Max said to Liz

“You two are not only the royals but you’re the heads of our house. You two get married first and then it’s the rest of us, that’s the way it is.” Alex said

“You guys are waiting for us?” Liz asked already knowing the answer

“Yeah and as much of a subconscious thing it is for hybrids, according to those books in our library that is the way it was on Antar.” Sam said

“Oh so us waiting until graduation would probably…” Max started

“Be a bad thing?”

“Earn you a death sentence.”

“Torture, pain, and absolutely get you a place in hell.”

“Oh yeah.” Each of the girls said one after the other.

“Did you guys practice that?” Liz asked with a smile

“Ha, ha.” Isabel said

“Come on guys you can’t do this to us.” Maria said

Max and Liz looked at each other and smiled

“What? What’s with the smile?” Michael asked

“Well, we don’t actually have a date set yet.” Liz said

“Oh you…” Maria said, “That’s it, I’m going to kill my best friend.”

“Nuh uh, get in line. She’s my girlfriend.” Isabel said

“Isabel…” Liz said as she started to crawl backwards, “Oh wait…ha, ha…Queen commands.”

“Oh hell.” Isabel said, “So when are you thinking about?”

“Soon, but…there’s just so much to deal with right now.” Liz said

“Yeah.” Max said, “There is a lot to go over and you know our parents will go crazy.”

“Then how about we sit down this Saturday and start discussing this…seriously.” Kyle said

“Can’t, not this weekend. If any of you have plans then consider them cancelled.” Max said

“Why?” Sam asked

“Kalen’s people are returning to hibernation. I got the call this morning; all the families are going to be there. It’ll be the first time we’ll all meet each other and Kalen would like to make the introductions.” Max said

“They’re really going to do this?” Sam asked

“All the families are set up, they don’t have any reason to stay out and they’ve made sure that none of the human government people that know about us can take action against us. Their mission is complete.” Max said

“And Feln too?” Isabel asked

“All pure blood Antarians.” Liz said

“Then we’ll be there.” Tess said

“And it gives us the chance for Lonnie’s Sharing.” Sam said

“Sorry no, not until you have a mate Lonnie.” Max said

“Oh, okay.” Lonnie said

“But we really should start you with the rest of the family. Us girls should really be getting together.” Liz said

“But Ava and me…”

“It’s all part of the bonding, Ava did it and if you don’t want to continue with us afterwards then that’s fine.” Liz said

“But believe me, you will.” Ava assured her lover

“Okay, so what do we do?” Lonnie asked

“It’s simple, you have sex with each of the girls and then you all have sex with Liz.” Maria said

“It’s good to be you.” Lonnie said to be Liz

“You have no idea.” Liz answered

Hallway in the School, Immediately Following

Pam and what few friends she had left moved away from the window. The people she was with saw the look on her face and immediately regretted passing by that window. “Pam, don’t do it.”

“Why not? He is mine and that whore stole him from me.” Pam said

“Come on Pam.”

“No.” Pam said

“Pam, last year you lost friends because you didn’t know when to stop.”

“I lost friends because I watched Max and Liz do it in the eraser room.” Pam said

“Oh don’t start that again Pam, I was in the Library and I saw them come in a good half hour before you did.”

“I am so sick of this, I know what I saw and if I have to do this alone then I will.” Pam said, “This bitch…”

“Pam, she’s wearing an engagement ring. And it’s a huge god damned rock. You don’t give a girl something like that if it isn’t the real thing.”

“Then that’ll be the price he’ll pay for dumping me.” Pam said, “I take it you got the camera?”

Her friend breathed out a deep sigh and looked at the others, “Yeah. I borrowed it from one of the Audio/Video geeks. It’s in my locker just now.”

“What did you have to give him?” Pam asked

“Don’t ask. You just better be prepared to pay back the favour when I call on it.”

“This sounds good, what did you give him?” Pam asked

“Two…three blowjobs a week for a month.”

“Eww…sorry.” Pam said with genuine sympathy

{You wouldn’t be saying that if you saw him with his pants down.} her friend thought, “Yeah just remember that.”

“Three a week? For a camera?” Pam asked, “Isn’t that a bit much?”

“He knew it was for you and ever since Sam did that whole apology thing to the geeks and nerds…well lets just say you aren’t as popular.”

Pam just looked at her sharply. “Okay, lets just get the camera.”

The girls made their way to the locker and retrieved the camera.

Eraser Room, Later

Sam walked through the halls. While everyone else was in class he was sent to pick up some paper for a printer in his class from storage. Pam had removed it earlier, knowing that the teacher would send Sam to get it – he always did. Then all of a sudden arms grabbed him and dragged him inside the room once again.

“Oh not again.” Sam said as the door clicked shut

Pam smiled at him and moved up to Sam, her hands running over his torso until he grabbed them and yanked her hands away.

“Oh come on Sam, you know you want it.” Pam said

“God you really don’t know when to quit.” Sam said, {Ava, Pam’s playing her games again.} he thought

{Gotcha Babe.} Ava thought back

“Not when I know I’m right. You want me, I know you do.” Pam said

“I don’t, believe me if I had a choice I would only touch you with a 30 foot metal poll and even then, only in a hazmat suit.” Sam said, “Leave me alone.”

Pam lost it and pushed him back into a bunch of shelves. He collapsed on the floor as she grabbed her hair and screamed out in frustration. “You do want me. We made love.”

“Crazy bitc…no, we didn’t. We rutted like a pair of animals on the floor of my room and in the back of my old car. What Ava and I do is making love, us, what we did was fuck the living crap out of each other and not once was it as good as what I have with Ava. I have asked her to marry me and we’re getting down to that as soon as possible.” Sam said as he rubbed the back of his head, he knew that if he tried to stand back up he’d fall back down so he stayed where he was.

“No, you’re not.” Pam said as she moved over Sam. Her feet were on either side of his legs and she lowered herself down onto her knees. She unbuttoned her blouse and quickly kissed Sam.

In that second there was a flash from the camera and Sam pushed Pam off of him. “What the hell was that?” Sam asked as the door shut again.

“A friend with a camera.”

“Why? For god’s sake why?” Sam asked

“Because when that whore sees the picture, she’ll throw that ring back in your face. After that, the only girl in Roswell who’ll touch you is me.” Pam said

“That’s your plan?” Sam asked

“Sometimes the simplest one works best.” Pam said

Sam stood up and held onto a shelf to keep his dizziness and sore head from making him fall. Once he was able to stand by himself he moved from the wall and over to Pam. He raised his fist ready to strike her but at the last moment when she flinched, he stopped.

“I don’t hit or mess with people anymore Pam. I got my issues worked out and you can thank Ava. Now for the last time, leave me alone. You are nothing to me but my ex and a regrettable mistake.” Sam said

“Just wait until your little slut sees the picture.” Pam said, “You’ll be back my way. I just can’t wait until you’re out of that dome for good.”

“That’s my home. I live there with good friends and a woman I love. They know me. We’ll just wait to see how well that picture of yours works.” Sam said as he walked to the door and opened it. {Did you get all that Honey?} he thought

{Yes I did.} Ava thought, {I’ll deal with her.}

{Want backup?} Liz cut in

{Nah, Lonnie and I got it.} Ava said

{Lonnie?} Maria asked

{She’s…protective.} Ava thought back happily as the feel of Lonnie caressing her ass slipped into the link

{I bet.} Tess thought

{But if you need us, we’ll definitely be nearby.} Liz thought

Pam, still inside the Eraser Room looked at the door. Then she looked to her side and saw herself. “Good job Pam. He’ll be yours.”

“You had a good plan.”

“It was yours as much as mine.”

“I thought you were gone?”

“Only as long as you wanted me to go. I’ll be with you always.”

Pam walked out of the room and closed the door.

Outside, Lunch Break

As the student body broke apart for lunch, Pam was walking around outside the school looking at the picture of her and Sam. Then all of a sudden she was pushed into a wall.

“What the hell did you think you were doing?” Ava asked as she came out of the shadows with Lonnie.

“Uh, here. This is what I was doing.” Pam said as she handed over the picture

Ava looked at it, and gave Lonnie a glance before looking at it herself. “But…but he said he loved me, he asked me to marry him.” She said sarcastically, however Pam lapped it up

“He’s just a guy, all he wants is sex.” Pam said

“Oh my god, you are thick.” Lonnie said

“I was being sarcastic. Like I would ever believe Sam would kiss you let alone be in this position. What did you do, drag him into the eraser room and push him against the shelves?” Ava asked

“He is mine.” Pam said

“Is it me or is she pathetic?” Lonnie asked

“Oh it’s not you.” Ava answered, “Sam doesn’t even get a hard-on when he’s around you…he did but not since he got with me. And by the way, Sam told me this once but after he met me at that rave and you two did it…he said my name when he fucked you, not yours.”

“Fuck you, you bitch. Nobody steals what’s mine.” Pam said

“If he was yours then he wouldn’t have left you for me. But after just a few months he’s asked me to marry him. What does that tell you?” Ava said

Pam just looked at her.

“Leave us alone Pam.” Ava said as she turned her back to walk away

Pam had no intention of leaving it at that. She rushed at Ava.

“Ava look out.” Lonnie called out but Pam dragged Ava to the ground.

In seconds the two girls were wrestling on the ground.

“HEY FIGHT OVER HERE!” a student called out

It didn’t take long for a great many students to circle the girls, each one calling “Fight, fight” over and over again. Max, Liz and the others pushed through the crowd to the front.

“Oh god.” Liz said

Ava’s only actions were resisting Pam’s actions. Pam was busy trying to get her hands around Ava’s throat; her eyes were filled with abject rage. The human also used her knee, sending it into the hybrid’s side.

“I’ll kill you.” Pam gasped continually, “He’ll be mine.”

Sam burst through the crowd, “Shit.” He said as he belted out to the girl’s. Sam grabbed Pam off of Ava just as several teachers came out.

“What’s going on here?”

“Pam attacked Ava.” Lonnie said

“They were talking, Ava was walking away and Pam pulled her to the ground.” Max said

“Ms Harding?”

“That’s more or less it. I didn’t do anything to her, I was just defending myself.” Ava said as she held the sore parts of her body with Sam holding her

“Ms Troy?” he asked but Pam didn’t say anything. “Fine then, Ms Troy you’re going to the principles office. Ms Harding, you too. He’ll want both sides of this.”

“Yes sir.” Ava said

“Anyone else witness this?”

“I did sir.” Lonnie said, “I saw all of it but everyone else showed up almost immediately. She just went crazy.”

“Very well, you too.”

Pam looked at each of them, as she looked at Sam and Ava as they held each other sparked a huge surge of jealousy. To her side, she looked and once again saw herself, “Do it Pam. Kill her…for us.”

Quickly she reached into her coat and grabbed a cold metal handle. The teacher who held her didn’t have much of a grip and Pam easily slipped out of it, dashing towards Ava she drew out a knife she had.

“Fucking bitch, just die.” Pam screamed out lunging the knife forward.

She was right on target but Sam moved fast and stepped between his lover and the blade. The cold metal sliced over his side, cutting into the skin causing him to cry out in pain. He started to fall to the floor, everything moving in slow motion for everyone but Ava who put her arms under Sam to ease his fall. As her hands came back up they were covered with blood.

To the side, Lonnie felt a piece of her soul crack. It was as if something that wasn’t even completed had fallen and all she could do was watch as the rest of their family fell down to his side. Max’s hand found it’s way to the wound, he knew he couldn’t heal it, not with all these people around but he could make it less lethal.

“What did you do?” Pam asked as she looked to her side

No one saw anything.

“No, that wasn’t what I was wanting. I wanted her dead not Sam.” Pam continued

Tess looked around, she couldn’t see what Pam was talking to and immediately worried about alien manipulation. A mindwarp would certainly explain this. She focused her powers and scanned over everything.

“Tess?” Liz asked quietly

“There’s nothing.” She responded just as quietly, “This isn’t…you know. I think she might really need help.”

The teachers moved around, one grabbing Pam, another took the blood-coated knife from her. Others were around Sam, hovering over just above the young family. “God…MRS POTS, CALL AN AMBULANCE NOW!” he called out

She took out a mobile and dialled. Response time was good and in five minutes an ambulance was at the scene with the crew attending Sam. They looked at the wound.
“You’ll be okay kid, just a flesh wound.”

“Hurts like hell though.” Sam said as he looked at Max, {Thank you.} he thought to Max

“You’ll need a lot of stitches, any further in and she’d have sliced you right open.”

“Really don’t need to hear that.” Sam said as he looked up to see Kyle talking to his dad and Pam being handcuffed by the deputy.

The other medic stood up and moved over to one of the teachers, “We should get him to the hospital, you should contact his parents and get them down there.”

“No.” Sam called out before wincing in pain

“Mr Reese we need to contact your next of kin.” Said the principle, once he heard what had happened he was on the scene in minutes.

“My next of kin is right here.” Sam said as he looked to Max and the others, “Besides I haven’t spoken to my parents in months, I’m free of them and their crap. I’m not going back to it now.”

“Mr Reese…”

“It’s his call.” Max said as he looked at the principle, “Six, zero, zero, zero.”

The principle immediately recalled a meeting he had at Max’s request. The family had decided to donate $6000 to help upgrade a few things at school that badly needed to be done. “Very well.” He had no doubt that 18 year old could easily withdraw the capital.

“And in case you’re wondering I updated my school records yesterday so that any one of these guys are my next of kin. If they’re unavailable then it goes to the Sheriff.” Sam said as he was placed on the stretcher and carried onto the ambulance.

“I should go too.” Said one teacher and the principle nodded, at least one adult needed to be with him.

Soon the ambulance pulled away as the Sheriff hauled off Pam and the students were sent back to their classes. All except Max, Liz and the others who were taken to the principles office. Lonnie never said anything but Ava was going nuts despite the fact that she knew Sam would be okay. The principle wanted to hear everything, after calling Pam’s parents to inform them of her current location.

Classroom, Roswell High, 14:00

A couple of hours later everyone was back in class, they were all sitting quietly and doing their work but their thoughts were elsewhere. The teacher looked at each of the teenagers wanting to do something for them but couldn’t. This was so far out of her experience that she didn’t know where to begin; Roswell was supposed to be a nice quiet town, aside from the tourism. Then the door opened and Sam walked in. Ava saw him and didn’t hesitate to move to him to kiss him. The entire class clapped when they saw him.

“Hey it’s the hero.” One student called out

“Sam, you should be in the hospital…at home at least.” Said the teacher

“Thanks Miss but I want to be here.”

“How are you?”

“Lot’s and lots of stitches.” Sam said, {I take it removing scars is no problem?}

{None at all.} Max thought back

“Can we see?” Asked a student

“No.” Sam said

“Awe, come on.”

“Guys, it’s gross. Trust me.” Sam said, “I’m just glad there wont be a scar.”

Sam sat down next to Ava, wincing at a little pain that Max couldn’t completely take away. He’d done his best on it but was still learning about his new healing abilities. “Come on dude.”

“Oh fine.” Sam said, getting tired of the other students hogging. He lifted his shirt and exposed the huge stitched slash along the width of his body.

“Oh gross.”

“Told you.” Sam said

“Gnarly.”

“That is so cool.”

“So you think that being stabbed by a psycho bitch is cool.” Ava said

“Well…uh.”

“Then shut the hell up.” Lonnie cut in

“That’s enough…Sam, please.” The teacher said

“Sorry Miss.” Sam said as he pulled his shirt back down

“I know today was difficult, for the eleven of you most of all but please let’s continue with our lessons today.”

In the Limousine, Heading Back to the Dome, After School

“There we go.” Max said, “All healed.”

“We can keep the illusion of the wound up for the doctors but that shouldn’t take long.” Tess said

“Good.” Sam said as he circled his arm at the shoulder, stretching the area of flesh that had been sliced. “Hmmm…no pain. Thanks guys.”

“You’re welcome.” Max said

“What the hell happened back there anyway? I never thought she’d go that far.” Kyle said

“When we saw her talking to herself…I thought it might have been a mindwarp at first but I didn’t pick up on that kind of power being used. Ava and I are sensitive to it but there was nothing.” Tess said

“I didn’t feel anything either.” Ava said

“I really think she’s insane.” Tess said

“But how, I mean yeah she’s going to a Shrink but…this.” Max said

“People have been trying to work out mental illness for centuries. Maybe, we tripped her over the edge with that stunt we pulled on her before the summer break.” Liz said

“Or it could be the fact that’s she’s been obsessed with Sam.” Ava said

“Wait. Everybody stop. None of this is down to us, this is all Pam.” Michael said

“How can you say that?” Maria said

“Hey we may have had an impact in her life but she made her choices and what we did was no where near enough for what she’s been doing to us. We had an edge with our powers but we never did what we should have to her. If we had perhaps today might never have happened.” Michael said

Maria nodded. They were always restrained in the use of their abilities unless forces that could hurt them directly threatened them. “Scary day.” Alex said

“Yeah.” Isabel said

“I thought we might have lost you.” Lonnie said to Sam

“Oh no, I meant when Michael makes sense.” Alex said resulting in a smile from everyone

On the Trails, The Dome, 19:00

After dinner, Sam and Lonnie went on their regular jog. Despite what happened they were all determined not to let it disrupt their routine. They were moving along the pathways at an easy pace, Lonnie’s outfit was much more revealing than usual. Her top was tighter and much smaller; Sam didn’t think that was even possible.

“How’s the side?” Lonnie asked

“Good.” Sam said, “You’re implant?”

“Still a little itchy but it’s fine.” Lonnie said, “Are you guys sure that it’s 100% effective for birth control?”

“That’s what we’ve been told.” Sam said

“Good.” Lonnie said

“Oh. Planning on putting it to use?” Sam asked feeling a touch of jealousy that he was desperate to bury.

“Maybe.” Lonnie teased as they turned a corner and re-entered the gardens.

“Got a guy picked out?” Sam asked

“There is one or two that have given me a look today. Haven’t hit on me but you never know.”

Sam’s fists tightened and his muscles bulged much to the delight of Lonnie who licked her lips. “Yeah, well whoever you choose, just do me a favour and be careful.”

“Oh I will. Hell there is even a teacher at school who’s given me the eye.” Lonnie said

“Well you are very attractive. But god Lonnie, a teacher.” Sam said

“Thank you, but he is still quite young.” Lonnie said

“Lonnie.” Sam groaned trying to keep himself in check

“It’s not like there’s anyone better…at least not one that’s already in a seriously committed relationship.

They continued to jog into the house, entering through the kitchen’s back door and stopped at the fridge. Sam opened it and got out two bottles of water, after handing one to Lonnie they both opened them. They drank small sips as they breathing returned to normal.

“So what you got planned tonight?” Sam asked as he turned around.

His raised elbow bumped into Lonnie’s arm and some of the water spilt out of the bottle and fell onto her body. Sam couldn’t help but watch was each little droplet of ice cold water ran down her upper body. Her nipples became more erect than they were and the two locked eyes. In that one simple second all the pretending was over between them and Sam grabbed Lonnie into a searing kiss.

Their arms wrapped around each other, both holding and caressing as tongues duelled. Both gave themselves completely into the kiss as they pressed against each other. Sam’s hands slipped down her side to her hips and she raised her leg to his, wrapping it around his leg. They broke the kiss but only so Sam could begin kissing her throat, an action that caused the girl to moan gently.

“Gnmm…Lonnie, I need you.” Sam moaned

“I want you Sam. Take me to bed…please.” Lonnie begged.

Their lips fused again and together they walked each other through the mansion, never breaking the kiss. Even as they approached the stairs and walked up them they never stopped kissing.

Lonnie’s Room, Immediately Following

The second Lonnie’s door slammed shut the two started to undress each other. It didn’t take long for them to be completely naked and fell onto the bed, both still kissing with Sam now between her legs. Sam enjoyed the feel of Lonnie’s body pressed against his, her nipples scrapped against his and neither ever stopped of breaking the kiss.

Off to the side of the room, Ava emerged from Lonnie’s bathroom wearing a silk robe that she took off almost immediately. Ava watched eagerly as Lonnie reached down and wrapped her hand around Sam’s length, she started to explore his cock, feeling every millimetre of it before she pulled him towards her slit. Ava couldn’t help licking her lips as he touched her entrance.

Then he entered Lonnie’s body and she gasped. Gently Sam pushed in a little and then pulled out and repeated the process until he was completely buried inside his new lover. That was Ava’s cue to make her presence known and she lay on the bed next to the copulating pair. The second she did, Sam looked up and Ava kissed him. Her hand was on the back of his head, holding him there as he started to thrust deep into Lonnie. He couldn’t help it but he never wanted to stop.

Ava broke the kiss and then kissed Lonnie, her hand cupped Lonnie’s breast as her thumb flicked back and forth over the nipple. Her right leg moved over Sam’s leg while her left moved into the gap made by the bend in Lonnie’s. She used her inner thighs to stroke both lovers.

“Ugnnnnn!” Lonnie gasped

“I told you he was good.” Ava said

“Oghnnnnn…yes…good.” Lonnie cried out

Sam continued to move within Lonnie, thrusting in and out and both working up a sweat. Ava looked at each of them, the heat in her eyes was unmistakable and filled with more desire as she looked between them to his thrusting rod.

“Ugn…Sam…deeper…ugnnnn yes.” Lonnie moaned

“Lonnie…oh god, you feel so good…ugnnnnnn…” Sam groaned, she was so tight around him that he felt he could pop any second.

“Oh…god Ava…ugnnnnnn…I’ve never…felt…oh…ugnnnn…like this.” Lonnie screamed but was silenced when Sam kissed her and when he pulled back his lips were replaced with Ava’s.

Sam’s thrusts were getting faster, driving his had dick as far into Lonnie as possible. Ava’s hands were caressing both her lovers, she was biting her lower lip as she felt both of their orgasms on fast approach and she was here sharing it with them.

“LONNIE…OH LONNIE…OH UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Sam cried as he pushed in and held it there was he shot his semen.

“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Lonnie gave one long groan into Ava’s mouth as she came.

At the same time there was a blinding flash of light and Lonnie became entwined with Sam and Ava’s connection. All three linked but it invigorated them and instead of feeling exhausted, they wanted more. Sam pulled out of Lonnie but still had his erection and in seconds we was thrusting into his fiancé.

Sam was on his knees pushing and pulling his hips to send his rod even deeper into Ava. Lonnie never stopped looking at them. She could feel the love from them and as alien as this new bond was, she loved being apart of the couple. With a glace from Ava and a lick of her lips, Lonnie couldn’t resist and straddled Ava’s head. Ava started to eat her pussy, the taste of both her lovers soon passed her lips and she wanted more and more.

Lonnie started to whimper before leaning forward and kissing Sam once again. Sam’s hands were all over Lonnie, exploring her body with relish and getting to know it as well as he knew Ava’s. Lonnie felt Ava moan into her cunt and Sam also felt it as if Lonnie was a conduit. Hands were everywhere, all three were moving against each other in perfect synchronicity. Sam took a hold of a breast on each girl and squeezed gently and lovingly resulting in a moan of delight.

All of a sudden Lonnie moved off Ava and kissed her nipples, nibbling them with her teeth and flicking with her tongue. Sam kept his pace as he watched the two girls together and knew he would last much longer.

“UGAHNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Ava moaned loudly

Her body gyrated under the ministration of her two lovers. Lonnie ran her foot up the length of Ava’s smooth leg before using it to tease Sam’s. She then moved behind Sam and started kissing his back as her hands moved around to caress his smooth chest. Slowly her hands crept down to his thighs and as she pressed her front to his back. With each thrust of Sam’s hips, hers moved in time with him as though she was thrusting into Ava.

“Ughnn…oh GOD…yes…yess…YESSSSS…oh god SAM, YES, I’M GOING…UGHNNNN…TO…UGNNNN…I’M CUMMING…YESSSSSS!” Ava cried

Sam just growled with three short but deep thrusts and on the last one he cried out with passion before shooting his second load into his future wife. The energy still rippled over them, connecting them, binding them to each other and as a result all shared in the blessing of their climax. As a result they collapsed onto the bed and soon found sleep.

The Next Morning…

Sam woke up early the next morning to feel himself surrounded by warm flesh. He looked to see the heads of two girls using his chest as a pillow. Both were sound asleep with their bodies pressed up against him.

“Oh my god.” Sam whispered as he remembered what he did with Lonnie last night.

His head suddenly filled with fear of what might happen, of loosing Ava and the rest of the family. He couldn’t bare it if that happened and couldn’t look at either of the girls right now; he was too ashamed of himself for being weak. Quietly he slipped down between the women and out of bed without waking them. As he grabbed a robe and headed to the door he looked down at the bed as both girls got uncomfortable at the loss of his body and sought each other out, inching their way closer to each other to continue the warmth. He slowly turned the door handle and headed downstairs. Sam found Max sitting in the study, looking over an unorganised pile of notes with a mug of coffee in his hand.

“You’re up early.” Max said

“Likewise, what’s all this?” Sam asked

“Notes for the press conference. Those…” Max held his tongue, “government scientists did another leak. Our new toy has passed their tests and they were so eager about it that they blabbed again.”

“So, press conference it is then.” Sam said

“So…why are you up?” Max asked. Sam turned away from Max and looked out the window. The domes sprinkler system had activated and outside there was a gentle rain falling onto the forest and the house.

“Sam, you know you can talk to me. What’s wrong?” Max said

“Last night, I…I slept with Lonnie.” Sam said

“Oh.” Max said as he straightened the stack of notes and put them to the side. “Sam, sit down.”

Sam did so but never looked at Max, only to the table before him. “I can’t loose Ava. She’s the best thing that’s ever happened to me.” Sam said

“You should have thought of that before you had sex with her girlfriend. Have you spoken with her yet?” Max asked

“No, she was still asleep when I left the bedroom.” Sam said

“So she was with you last night?” Sam asked but it was a statement, he already knew the answer.

Sam quickly looked up to Max and then nodded.

“So why would you think that Ava would break up with you?” Max asked

“Because I didn’t just have sex with Lonnie, I…we made love.” Sam said

“Are you sure?” Max asked

“Of course I’m sure.” Sam said

“No, what I meant was…”

“Max, every girl I’ve been with before Ava…I’ve never made love to a girl before that, fucked yes but…last night I put my soul into loving Lonnie and she did the same.” Sam said

“Okay.” Max said, “And what do you intend to do, I mean Lonnie is technically my sister?”

“I honestly have no idea. I need help Max.” Sam said

“No.” Max said

Sam looked up at him again.

“Sam, I’m the head of this house. King or no king I could order you not to pursue a relationship with Lonnie but I’m not going to. You, Ava and Lonnie need to work this one out. As much as I want to make this easier for all three of you…I think it’s best if I stay out of it.” Max said

Then a grandfather clock in the side of the room started to chime. The clock struck 7am and Sam knew that Lonnie and Ava would be waking up soon.

“Well, they’ll be up soon.” Max said

“Yeah.” Sam said, “I can’t see her yet.”

“Which one?” Max asked

“Either of them.” Sam said, “I’m going to school early, I’ll take one of the bikes…I’ve got some work to do there anyway.”

“Work.” Max nodded, “Work or avoiding?”

Sam looked at his king, “I’ll speak with them tonight, I promise.”

“Okay.” Max said and Sam left. “I hope to hell they know what they’re doing.” He said before turning his attention back to his notes.

20 Minutes Later…

Everyone had woken up and came down for breakfast. Their mouths watered at the thoughts of what DDOK was cooking up for them. They arrived to find a complete fry-up already at their table and all sat down to enjoy it.

“Does anyone know where Sam is, he was already awake when I woke up this morning?” Ava asked

Max looked at them, “Uh yeah, he had to go into school for early training for the team.”

Lonnie immediately got suspicious, her new link to Sam was telling her the same thing it was probably telling Ava. Sam was having regrets and was terrified of what Ava was going to say to him the next time he saw her. “Did he leave for training or to…” The look from Max’s face told her she didn’t need to continue.

Lonnie got up from the table and ran out of the dinning room, Ava in pursuit.

“So they finally did it huh?” Isabel asked, everybody knew of the attraction and had accepted it. All knowing that sooner or later it was going to happen

“You know about that?” Liz asked

“Of course.” Tess said

“The heat between those three could be cut with a knife.” Alex said

“Well yeah, they did.” Max said, “Sam is terrified of loosing Ava.”

“Wasn’t she there with them?” Kyle asked

“She was. This is just something they need to work through.” Max said

“Yeah.” Liz said

In the Hall…

“I knew this would happen. And now…” Lonnie said

“Hey, I wanted this as much as you did…and Sam.” Ava said

“No.” Lonnie said starting to cry, “This ends now…I’ll…I’ll find my own guy.”

Lonnie walked away and ran up the stairs with tears streaming down her face. Ava leaned back against the wall.

“What have I done?” Ava whispered to herself

Halls, Roswell High, 11:30

As they arrived at school, Lonnie arrived with the sole intention of finding a mate that aroused her and was not Sam. She had dressed provocatively and walked through the halls like a lion stalking prey. Those few hours after school began she drew the attention of almost every male in the building. Eventually she found one. If she was honest to herself she was no more attracted to him than the guys who first hit on her on day one but she wanted to drive Sam from her very soul.

“Lonnie.” He greeted

“Hi. What you doing?” Lonnie asked

“Just hanging. Do you mind if I ask…what is Lonnie short for?”

“Vilandra.” Lonnie said, “But I don’t like it very much.”

“Vilandra. I like it, sounds like it belongs with a princess.”

“Hmmm.” Lonnie said liking the statement

“So what’s a beautiful girl like you wondering these lonely halls all alone?”

“Heading to the eraser room…care to join me?” Lonnie asked as she walked past him, brushing her hand over the front of his pants.

He followed like a lapdog as she moved through the halls to the eraser room and upon entering they were all over each other.

*_*_*_*_*_*

Sam had been avoiding everyone since his arrival. As much as he enjoyed being linked with his family, he wanted to be completely alone. Every time one of the others approached, he sensed it and quickly headed in a different direction. The only one he couldn’t avoid was Kyle who he had practice with. Kyle tried to talk to him but Sam couldn’t even look him in the eye.

When Sam was passing the eraser room he stopped dead at the door. He felt fire surge in his blood and instantly knew who and what it was he was feeling. Quickly Sam burst the door open to see Lonnie in a heavy make out session with the guy who had his hand down her jeans and her hips rocking. Sam saw red, his blood pumped and he felt a rage he had never felt before.

When Sam entered the two quickly parted but Sam just marched up to them and punched Lonnie’s companion square in the jaw. The blow was the strongest he had ever given and sent the boy hurling back and then to the ground.

“Touch her again and break your legs.” Sam said

“What the hell is your problem?” he said as he got back onto his feet, “ I thought you were with that bitch Ava?”

Sam punched him and he was back on the floor, “Talk about her like that again and you won’t be getting up again.”

“So what the fuck is this?”

“She’s…” Sam started and looked into her eyes, “She’s a close friend. And like hell I’m letting her screw up because of me.”

“Sam…it wasn’t you it was…” Lonnie started but stopped when Ava opened the door and crossed her arms.

Ava looked at Lonnie’s would be lover. “Get out.”

He stood up and looked at all three of them, “This is totally fucked up.” He said as he started towards the door.

Ava turned her head sharply and started altering his memory of the events he just participated in. In seconds it was all gone and as far as he was concerned he just simply walked by the room. Once he was outside, Ava locked the door.

“So, what’s going on here?” Ava asked

Sam looked away and Lonnie leaned back against the table, neither said anything. Ava looked back and forth between them, shaking her head.

“Okay, none of us are leaving here until we get this worked out.” Ava said

“How can you say that? I…I cheated on you.” Sam said

Ava moved over to Sam and wrapped her arms around him, “Oh god Sam, no you didn’t.” she said as he cautiously put his arms around her. “In case you didn’t notice I was in that bed with the two of you. You made love to the both of us last night. Now, do you love me?”

“Yes.” Sam said

“And do you love me?” she asked Lonnie

“Yes, more than anything.” Lonnie said

“And what do the two of you feel for each other. And don’t say that your just attracted cause I saw the two of you together.” Ava said

The two looked at each other, they fixed on their eyes and both felt their heartbeats quicken. Ava looked back and forth between the two and smiled. “See.” Ava said

The two shook themselves out of it and looked to their lover. “So what do we do?” Lonnie asked

“Well, it’s not like this is unprecedented. There are our Australian friends. Two girls and a boy.” Ava said

“Ava…you cant be serious, I mean…it’s not like I can marry you both. Bigamy’s kinda illegal.” Sam said

“Oh.” Ava said with a smile, “Do you want to marry us?”

“Well…I…uh…sorry Lonnie but…”

“But technically we just got together.” Lonnie said, “And I’ve just moved in and you don’t know me as much as you do Ava.”

“Yeah. Pretty much, that’s it.” Sam said

“So you two need to get to know each other better, we’ll work out something but in the mean time…” Ava said

“In the mean time?” Sam asked

“Lonnie has found her man…he just happens to be the same one as mine.” Ava said

“Do you think this can work?” Lonnie asked

“Well, it worked very well last night.” Sam said

Lonnie blushed; Ava had never seen her do that and liked it. “That was incredible.” Lonnie said

“Very incredible.” Ava said, “Now…Sam, Lonnie, I want you two to kiss and make up.”

Lonnie and Sam looked at each other; she bit her lower lip as they moved together. Ava watched intently as her lover’s hands gently touched each other’s bodies. Closer and closer they crept until their bodies were completely pressed up against each other. Slowly the reached forward and when their lips touched both quickly pulled back. They smiled as they came back together, their mouths opened and their tongues entered their opposite’s mouth. Both completely gave themselves over to it and Ava smiled with satisfaction.

“Nice, very nice.” Ava said as she watched them come apart, both smiling and looking at each other. “But, it’s not exactly what I had in mind.”

Ava moved up behind Lonnie, her hand trailed over the length of Lonnie’s arm and then over her ass. The shorter blonde ran her hands up Lonnie’s back and took hold of the shoulder straps of her red top before easing them down, exposing her breasts. Ava’s hands reached around and cupped Lonnie’s firm mounds, her fingers trailing over Lonnie’s nipples and causing her to gasp.

Sam looked into the eyes of both girls before he bent down and started to kiss Lonnie’s breast. His own hands caressed the flesh and Lonnie leaned back into Ava. As she looked back her vision found Ava looking back at her with fire in her eyes and their lips sought each other out.

“S…Sam…Ava.” Lonnie gasped

Then the bell rang out and they jumped apart, Lonnie quickly pulled her top back up. “Oh thank god, it’s only the bell. I thought…” Lonnie said

“Yeah.” Sam said thankful that the door was not going to open.

“I guess we should finish this talk later.” Ava said

“Definitely.” Lonnie said looking at both of them

“And we are going to be careful now. Everyone knows about you two…the three of us…” Lonnie said

“We’ll have to be kept to the dome.” Ava said

“Like almost everything else in our lives.” Sam said, “So what’s new.”

“You know…Isabel and Tess are gorgeous and attractive and all but I’ve never really been attracted to them. And here come their twins, identical physically despite a few differences and I can’t stop thinking of either of you.” Sam said

“Maybe you’re just hot for New Yorkers.” Lonnie said as she grabbed his ass.

All quickly finished fixing their clothes and appearance before Ava unlocked the door. “So.” Lonnie said as they stepped out

“So.” Ava said

“How exactly do we define…us?” Sam asked

“Well there are one too many of us for a couple…we’re a triple.” Ava said

“I don’t know…sounds weird.” Lonnie said

Sam and Ava smiled. “Welcome to the family.” Both said together and got on with their day.

“Oh, and you’re moving into our bedroom.” Ava said as she took Sam’s hand

To Be Continued…

[Tharos]

Chapter 44

Foyer, The Mansion, 17:00

They all returned home from school. Sam had another day of slight hero worship, girls fawned over him until Ava showed up and the guys wanted to see his wound. His coach made sure that he was taking it easy and Sam hated it, but he couldn’t very well tell them that it had already healed. He was grateful for when the day ended and even more so when the door to their home closed.

Lonnie couldn’t wait anymore and jumped up into Sam’s arms with her legs wrapped securely around his waist. Their kiss was fired with passion and raw heat; Sam had to press his lover’s back to the nearest wall so he could remain standing. Ava couldn’t stop her smile.

“We have something to tell you guys.” Ava said to their family

“So you got over those issues then?” Isabel said

“Yeah…wait…you guys knew?” Ava asked

“Of course,” Liz said, “you could have cut the atmosphere between you three with a knife.”

“So you have worked things out?” Tess asked her sister as Lonnie slid down Sam’s body.

“We still have things to work out but for the moment, we’re just going to be happy.” Ava said

“And we are.” Lonnie said as she looked into Sam’s eyes before she took Ava’s hand and kissed her.

“Now if you’ll excuse us, we have to help Lonnie move.” Sam said as he took the hands of both girls and led them upstairs.

“We should really see if we can help them with their situation.” Liz said

“I’m pretty sure that there is no legal way around this.” Alex said, “It’ll either be one or the other and I’m sure it’ll be Ava he’ll be marrying.”

“I think Lonnie can live with that, for a while at least. But one day…” Isabel said

“The library has books on every Earth law there is.” Tess said

“Okay, we’ll start on that later. Right now we’ll get our homework done and have some dinner.” Max said

With that they all stored their bags in the closest before separating to get on with their evening.

Lonnie’s Room, 17:30

In her room, each of the three teenagers was emptying out Lonnie’s closest and drawers. They piled up the clothes on her former bed and then carried them up to the top floor of the mansion and into her new room. Lonnie was focused on gathering up what few personal items she had gathered since she moved in. Piles of sweaters, blouses, jeans and skirts were all carried up and put away.

Sam moved from drawer to drawer and then opened one. He quickly realised that it was filled with Lonnie’s underwear. “Hey.” He said with a smile as he picked up a black thong.

Lonnie looked over before running over and grabbing the thong from his fingers. “HEY!”

“Sorry.” Sam said sheepishly

Lonnie smiled, “You’ll see them in time but only when I’m wearing them.” She said with a teasing grin

“I hope so.” Ava said as she picked up a pair of red lace panties, feeling the fabric in her fingers.

All three looked at each other and all three were acutely aware of the comfortable bed not five feet from them. Sam could feel a tightening in his boxers as the scents of both his women filled his nostrils. Ava and Lonnie were very aware of his arousal and of each other. Hands touched gently and breathing became heavier, however, Lonnie backed away quickly.

“We’ve got to get this done before dinner and our run.” Lonnie said, focusing all she had into calming the fire in her blood and slowing her pulse

“Yeah.” Sam said as they put more piles on the bed. “Hey, listen…are you both sure about this?”

“Oh hell yeah.” Ava said

“Now that I’ve had a taste of this…” Lonnie said as her hand pressed against his dick through his jeans.

Sam’s eyes rolled back and gave a very audible groan.

“Are you sure about this?” Ava asked him as her hand joined Lonnie’s, causing an even louder groan.

“It’s just that Lonnie and I started making love last night, before you stepped in…” Sam said but Ava placed her index finger over his lips

“Sam our minds are linked, that means that you knew…on some level, that it was okay with me. If we weren’t linked and you didn’t know it was okay, then I have no doubt that you and Lonnie wouldn’t have happened…you wouldn’t let it.” Ava said

“So there is absolutely no part of you that thinks I cheated on you?” Sam asked

Ava kissed him hard, their bodies pressed tightly against each other as their arms snaked around each other. Lonnie couldn’t help but move closer, it was instinctual to all three of them to embrace. Soon they were all in a three-way kiss, tongues caressed each other. All rested their foreheads together when the kiss broke.

“I love you guys.” Lonnie sighed out

“I love you guys too.” Ava said

Sam lowered his hands to the smalls of the girl’s backs and sighed, “I love you two…too.” He said

They all smiled warmly, basking in the emotions being felt through their connections to each other. Soon the returned to their tasks and carried the final stacks of clothes and Lonnie’s belongings up to their bedroom. When completely cleaned out, a drone emerged and cleaned everything. In Sam, Ava and Lonnie’s bedroom, Ava cleaned out several drawers belonging to herself and Sam and made space in the wardrobe. Lonnie looked as Ava moved her Antarian clothes.

“Ava…what’s that?” Lonnie asked as she pointed to the silver metal chain bikini and sarong.

“Hmm? Oh this is the outfit I have to wear when Sam makes love to me on the altar, you know to get me pregnant. Don’t you have one?” Ava asked

“No.” Lonnie said

“What about the other Antarian clothes?” Sam asked, “The toga things and the…uh…outfits for the first night of marriage?”

“I thought Kalen and Feln were going to send the stuff out when you moved in?” Ava asked

“Well it’s not like I’d be using the wedding one, that’ll be you two, but I think he might be waiting until I get a guy.” Lonnie said

“Lonnie, we’ll find away.” Ava said

“Besides, I have this slight issue thanks to my upbringing. I’m not…I can’t have a child with a woman who isn’t my wife.” Sam said

“What?” Lonnie asked feeling a prang of pain in her heart.

“Hey.” Sam said as he hugged her and felt the same prang, “We *will* find away…and I didn’t mean it the same way as it sounded. It’s just…”

“It’s okay Sam, we know.” Ava said. She used their connection and passed it to Lonnie so that she would know that Sam wanted the prefect family for their children. They may have been unusual and certainly unconventional but he wanted what he could to be normal.

Sam ran his finger down the back of her earlobe and caused Lonnie to gasp. He knew exactly what to do to her to get a very pleasurable response. Ava smiled at Lonnie’s respond and hugged her lover.

“He’s got you down already?” Ava asked

“Apparently.” Lonnie said very surprised by her reaction, not even she knew about that spot.

Sam looked into her eyes and did it again and Lonnie’s whole body trembled.

“Ugnnnn…okay, if Rath touched me like that just once…” Lonnie said

“Shhhh…” Sam said

“No need to mention him ever again.” Ava said as they put the rest of the clothes away. “Well, welcome to your new bedroom…our bedroom.”

Games Room, 18:30

Sam and Lonnie were out on their evening jog, which gave Ava the opportunity to take care of some details. For that she needed either Maria or Tess and her search led her to the games room. She knew that they were otherwise engaged, it was coming through loud and clear thanks to their family link but she needed to see them. Quietly she opened the door and stopped dead.

She found Michael and Kyle on the pool table; the later was on all fours with Michael behind him, thrusting deep into him. Their hard bodies were red and soaked with sweat, both groaning loudly. Michael’s hands moved over Kyle’s thigh, moving up and down with each thrust in and out. On the sofa to the side of the table, Tess and Maria were sitting in each other’s arms and watching the show before them. Tess licked and nibbled on her girlfriend’s ear.

“Oh my, my.” Ava said, {Too bad you’re missing this Lonnie.} she thought

Silently she moved around the side of the room to the back of the sofa. No one in the room knew she was there until she rested her hands on Maria and her sister’s shoulders.

“Can I talk to you?” Ava whispered in their ears

“Which one?” Tess asked huskily, her eyes never broke away from Michael and Kyle.

“Both of you.” Ava said

“Oh do we have to, the show isn’t over yet.” Maria said

Ava smiled and kissed the top of Maria’s head, “I think you’ll find it better than watching those two.”

Ava slipped back out of the room and into the hallway. Tess and Maria met her a minute later. “Damn those two looked hot together.”

“Which is why we want to go back in.” Maria said eagerly

“Yeah, what’s up?” Tess asked

“Well Lonnie’s been here for over a week now. She’s settled in and I want her to start joining the family if you know what I mean?” Ava said

“The phases we went through at the Island?” Maria said, just her smile had enough heat to start a fire in the hall.

“Uh huh.” Ava said

“So, which one would you like to be first…or would she like?” Tess asked

“Oh well I’ve been thinking that since we’ll be at Alpha One this weekend I was hoping that she would be ready by then for the Sharing.” Ava said

“This weekend, that’s a good point. Time is kinda short…hmmmm, would both of us do?” Tess asked

“Oh, my thoughts exactly.” Maria said, both girls smiling wickedly at getting the chance of being with Lonnie.

“And mine.” Ava said

“When?” Tess asked

“Lonnie will be back from her run in less than an hour so I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind waiting for her in our bedroom?” Ava asked

Tess and Maria looked at each other; sparks flew with the ideas of their latest seduction and addition to the family. All Ava felt was the gust of wind was the two girls ran to the elevator to the top floor to wait for Lonnie’s arrival.

Dinning Room, 19:00

Sam and Lonnie arrived back from their jog, grabbed a couple of bottles of water and moved into the dinning room. The collapsed into chairs by the table and gasped for each breathe as they sipped on their water. They had raced the last mile back to the house and both were exhausted.

“You…you…you…” Sam panted

“Nearly…beat you.” Lonnie gasped

“But definitely…a…tie.” Sam said

“Oh yeah…oh god I wanna…die.” Lonnie said as she slumped into the chair

“Who’s…idea…was it to sprint a full…full…mile…anyway?” Sam asked

Lonnie looked at him.

“It was me wasn’t it?” Sam asked

“Yeah.” Lonnie said as she poured a little of the water over her head to cool herself off

Once more Sam watched as the ice-cold water run over Lonnie’s skin and despite his exhaustion, he got very hard. Lonnie could feel his arousal and sat up, her psychic connection was still new to her and adapting to it was strange. After a second she did get used to it and like feeling this close to Sam.

“Hey don’t you get any ideas.” Lonnie said

“I guess I am a little wiped…but for either you or Ava, I think I could manage to give you an orgasm or two.” Sam said

“Hmm,” Lonnie sighed with pleasure, “Have a little bit of an ego don’t we?”

“Maybe a little, by-product of having two beautiful women in love with me.” Sam said just as Ava walked in

“Oh did I interrupt something?” Ava asked

“No.” Lonnie said, “Sam was about demonstrate his…virility.”

“Oh goody.” Ava said as she moved over to her lovers and kissed each of them.

All three were embracing each other and soon it wasn’t Ava kissing Sam or Lonnie, or Sam kissing Lonnie or Ava but it was all three kissing each other. They heads were as close as possible and three tongues duelled together.

“Now.” Ava said as she moved away, “By the looks of it you two worked up one hell of a sweat. Just exactly what did you do out there?”

Lonnie and Sam quickly remembered the five-minute and intensely pleasurable tryst they shared against a tree before they started their run. Both knew that Ava knew about it, there was no way she couldn’t through their shared bond.

“Well…” Lonnie said unable to suppress the smile

“Always glad to see that kind of a smile on a face.” Sam said as he kissed Lonnie

“Anyway, why don’t you go for a shower?” Ava said

“Hmm, I guess we could use one.” Lonnie said as she got up and headed for the door.

Sam got up as well but Ava stopped him by putting her hand on his arm. “Huh?” he asked

“I’ve arranged a little…bedroom warming present for our girl.” Ava said with a wicked smile

“Oh?” Sam asked just as wicked as her smile

“Well let’s just say that I want Lonnie ready for a Sharing this weekend.” Ava said, “But in the mean time, I’m going to give you a bath.”

“A bath?” Sam asked

“Uh huh, we have a nice big hot tub down by the pool and I plan on lathering you up good and proper until you’re very slippery.” Ava teased as she sent what she had planned into his mind

“Uh huh, yeah…okay just that image you put in my head will get you into hell. Let’s go.” Sam grabbed her hand and together they ran to the doors that lead to the poolroom.

Sam/Ava/Lonnie’s Bedroom, Immediately Following

Long before she reached the bedroom, Lonnie had started stripping off her clothes. She pulled off her top first, carrying it in her hand as she stepped into the room and tossed it into the laundry chute before her sports bra followed it. Then off came her sneakers and then her pants and underwear that followed the rest of the outfit into the chute. She was completely naked and was about to head to the bathroom when she heard giggling from it.

Carefully she moved to the door where she found a note pinned to the varnished wood. Lonnie picked it up and read it:

“Hi Lonnie,
I hope you enjoy your present, I know I did.
All my love, Ava.”

Lonnie was curious and opened the door. A thick cloud of steam came pouring out of the bathroom, she could hear the shower running but couldn’t see anything clearly as she stepped inside. She heard the water hitting on something and gentle moaning, she was eager to know what Ava had gotten her and couldn’t wait any longer.

The blonde raised her hand and waved it through the air, using her powers to clear the room of the steam. She wasn’t expecting what she saw, she suspected that Sam would have been sharing the shower with her but he never followed her. Instead, before her were Maria and Tess in a heavy make out session under the hot water spraying down on them. Their bodies were sliding against each other as hands trailed over their skin. Lonnie felt her arousal spark but wanted to look away. This was Tess and not Ava who was displayed before her.

As she started to walk away Maria looked up and saw Lonnie. Quickly she broke the kiss with Tess but didn’t let go of her girlfriend’s body.

“Don’t go.” Maria said, “We’re here for you.”

“But…” Lonnie said

“Lonnie, Ava wants you to be with us.” Tess said

“We did tell you that there were phases you had to go through before you have a Sharing.” Maria said

“I thought I just had to be with you when…you know that thing I have to do with Liz.” Lonnie said

“Well, yeah. But you need to have sex with us first. And we’re both here…well you do seem to be doing things in threes these days.” Maria said

“And are you honestly saying that you don’t want to run your hands over this gorgeous body?” Tess said as she ran her hand over Maria’s chest, down over her breast and across her tight stomach.

“Or to taste Tess, to know if twins are identical in every respect?” Maria said as her fingers dipped in between Tess’s legs.

Lonnie licked her lips as she watched them. She pressed her thighs together and squirmed slightly as both girls touched each other and gazed deep into her eyes. Then Maria reached out her hand to Lonnie and without even realising it she took the offered hand. Maria softly pulled and Lonnie stepped into the shower with the two girls. She faced Maria with Tess standing behind her and their fingertips dancing over her skin.

Tess placed her hands on Lonnie’s waist and glided them up to cup her breasts, taking her nipples between her fingers. Maria looked at Lonnie with heated eyes, running her finger up and down her cleavage before she moved her hands up and moved her fingers through Lonnie’s hair. The longs strands of blonde hair became wetter as Lonnie’s tilted her head and tentatively bent down. Softly she kissed Maria just as Tess kissed her shoulder, looking over it to watch as their lips connected.

“Soft, aren’t they?” Tess asked

“Yes.” Lonnie whispered

“Kiss her again…she really likes being kissed.” Tess said

Lonnie looked at Maria and they came together in another kiss that lingered. Maria licked Lonnie’s lower lip, a gentle indication that she wanted in and Lonnie accepted it. She opened her mouth a little and Maria sent her tongue in, slowly and gently at first as she probed but soon both girls were heavily involved in an open mouth kiss. Tess continued to kiss over Lonnie’s neck and shoulders while pressing her breasts into her back.

As they broke their kiss, Lonnie turned her head back to look at Tess who brought her head up from the hybrid’s skin. They only looked at each other for a second before they kissed and both engaged in it with enthusiasm. As much as she didn’t want to compare her girlfriend to any other the girls, especially to Tess, Lonnie was curious about any differences between the two. As Tess’s hands moved down from Lonnie’s breasts, Maria replaced them with hers. As they broke the kiss, both looked at each other and smiled.

“Well?” Tess asked

“What?” Lonnie asked

“Oh like you we’re comparing that kiss to Ava’s.” Tess said

“Well…you, uh…”

“It’s okay Lonnie, I wont be offended.” Tess said

“Okay, well, you use a little less tongue than Ava…a bit more reserved I think.” Lonnie said

“That’s only because she’s not in love with you.” Maria cut in; “Believe me, Kyle and I both agree that when she’s with us reserved is the opposite of what we’d describe.”

“So Lonnie, what do you want?” Tess asked

Lonnie’s eyes moved up and down as she looked over Tess’s face, “Kiss me again.”

Tess was more than happy to comply as she latched onto Lonnie’s mouth. Maria squeezed her breasts and enjoyed the moan that came from deep within Lonnie. The human bent down and licked Lonnie’s nipple, her finger traced the curve of the underside of Lonnie’s breast.

“Ugnnnnnnnnnn…” Lonnie sighed as she broke away from Tess, her eyes closed tightly and her head tilted back.

Tess smiled as watched Maria move down to her knees, Lonnie looked down as well before looking back to Tess. Maria moved her hands all over Lonnie’s legs before lifting one and putting it over her shoulder, giving her clear access. Tess lifted her foot slightly, rubbing it over the taller girl’s ankle and lower leg.

“You’ll love this.” Tess whispered in Lonnie’s ear

“Oh?” Lonnie said

“Maria is *very* good at going down on someone, you should hear Michael when she’s giving him a blowjob.”

Maria buried her face in the apex of Lonnie’s thighs and reached her tongue out, touching her clit barely for a second but the response was incredible.

“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Lonnie groaned as her legs bent slightly.

Tess placed her hand on Lonnie’s butt and pressed her back against Maria’s head. Maria started to slowly run the tip of her tongue along the length of Lonnie’s sex as Tess kissed her again. The moans from the girl were music to Maria and with each one the laps became faster. Tess then sent her hand around Lonnie and slipped her fingers in to join Maria’s tongue.

“Aghhhhh…my god.” Lonnie breathed as her body has a sudden spasm

Tess moved her fingers slowly as Maria licked faster and faster. Lonnie had one hand pressed tightly onto the tiled wall of the bathroom to keep her steady while her other hand pushed Maria deeper into her stimulated slit. Her hips circled under the ministrations of both girls and her mouth opened wide but no sound came out. There was a thunderstorm in her body that was becoming more intense and threw her head back to rest on Tess’s shoulder.

“Tell her how much you like it Lonnie.” Tess said

“I…I…”

“Scream her name…our names.” Tess said

“Tess…MARIA…UGNNNNNNNNNNNNN GODDDDDDDDDDDD!” Lonnie screamed out. She was loving every touch these two girls were giving her, her hips rocked over and over again, trying to get more from each contact.

“Hmmmmm…” Maria moaned as she backed off for a second, “louder.” She commanded as she went back to work.

“Much louder.” Tess said as she nibbled on Lonnie’s ear.

“YESSSSS…OH FUCK, YES. UGHHNNNNN…FUUUUUUUUU!” Lonnie screamed out

Tess picked up the pace with her fingers, moving to the opposite of Maria’s motions. As the human pushed in with her tongue, Tess pulled out and as Maria pulled out Tess thrust in as deep as she could go. Tess’s other hand mauled Lonnie’s breasts, moving back and forth between them and feeling the hardness of her nipples with her fingers.

“Does Ava do this to you baby.” Tess said through gritted teeth, “Does she make you feel this good?”

“Uhgrrrhnnnnn…yes…oh god yes.” Lonnie said

“Is she better? She is isn’t she” Tess said, “Every one of her touches make you lover her more, makes you want to cry out enough to bring the walls down.”

“YESSS…OH GOD…UGNHNNNN…YESSSSS…YESSSSSS…OH I’M CUMMING…TESS…MARIA…UGN YOU’RE BOTH SO GOOD!” Lonnie groaned, “UGNNNNNNNN YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” she cried out as she came, her body convulsing over and over again.

Tess held Lonnie securely as she rode out the orgasm. Maria stood back up and as Lonnie saw her, she took Maria into her arms and hugged her tightly. When she released the human, Tess and Maria kissed passionately.

“That was good.” Lonnie chuckled

“Thank you.” Both lovers said in unison

“But now…” Tess said as she sat Lonnie down on the edge of the tub

“It’s our turn.” Maria said as she trailed her finger along Lonnie’s cheek.

Lonnie looked up at both of them, “I’m good but I don’t think I can do both of you at the same time.”

“Why don’t you leave that to us.” Tess said as both girls took hold of a leg and parted them

Lonnie smiled as she realised what they had in mind. Maria and Tess straddled each of Lonnie’s thighs and sat down on them, their slits pressed tightly against her soft skin. Lonnie placed a hand on each of their butts as they slowly started to move against her. Each of the two girlfriends put a hand on Lonnie’s shoulder while their other arm wrapped around each other’s back.

Slowly their hips rocked back and forth, their eyes closed as the initial sparks started. Lonnie leaned forward slightly and took Maria’s breast into her mouth, sucking on the hard little nubbin. Maria squeaked slightly but groaned in disappointment as Lonnie left her chest and moved on to Tess. Their hips started moving faster, sliding along Lonnie’s thighs, as they grew wetter.

Both girls whimpered and moaned, holding each other tightly as they became carried away with the pleasure. Lonnie continued to move back and forth between their breasts, making sure they got equal attention.

“Ughnn…” Maria moaned

“Oh god…” Tess sighed

Lonnie’s hands caressed their thighs; she hummed against their breasts sending little waves of desire through their bodies. The two lovers then reached for each other and kissed. Fire flowed between them and their connection as a new one gradually started to take shape between them and Lonnie. Lonnie ran her hands over every inch of them as she saw and felt the excitement grow in them. Their breathing became heavier, sharing their breath with each other.

“Hmm…ughnnnn.” Tess sighed, “Ughnnnn, you guys are incredible.”

“Aughnnnn…you too baby.” Maria groaned

They ground their bodies against Lonnie, their increased body heat added to the heat from the shower. Their skin was red and sweating, and then suddenly Maria broke her kiss with Ava and kissed Lonnie. She started riding the girls’ thigh vigorously, brushing her clit against Lonnie’s leg.

“UGHHNNNNNN…YES!” Maria cried

Tess watched her lover’s movements with ever-increasing arousal, her own hips started staring to move in time with Maria’s. Both leaned over slightly, their hair falling over their faces and panting.

“Oh that’s it…ughnnnn…ughnnnnnn…oh yes.” Tess moaned

“You guys cumming?” Lonnie asked huskily, her hands were now squeezing their breasts

“Oh yes!” Tess whimpered

“Oh god…major yes.” Maria moaned

All three were gyrating their hips, Lonnie started to rub her sex against the rim of the tub. She kissed both of the girls, and in sending her hands down between their legs Lonnie pressed against their clits.

“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Both girls cried out with a high-pitched scream as they came.

They both slipped of her thighs and rested in the tub before Lonnie. Maria and Tess held each other as Lonnie stroked their arms and kissed their heads. Tess then looked up to Lonnie and spotted that her legs were still spread wide, the lips nestled there between them instantly drew the fellow hybrid in. Lonnie was still rocking slightly, seeing the two of them cum above her really got to her. The second Tess’s mouth reached her sex Lonnie pulled her away.

“I’ve already cum…”

“But not from me.” Tess said, “Besides, this is about you.”

“All about you.” Maria said as she stood up and sat next to Lonnie.

Tess went back in as Maria started to stroke Lonnie’s breasts softly. Maria and Lonnie looked at each other intently before they kissed passionately, Tess’s head moved a little in what space Lonnie’s thighs could afford.

“Ugnnnn…” Lonnie gasped into Maria

“You like that?” Maria asked softly

“Ugnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…yessssssssssss…she’s as good as you.” Lonnie panted out

“You know it.” Maria said with a smile

“She’s…Ahhhh…so good.” Lonnie said

Maria kissed her again; tweaking Lonnie’s nipples while her fingers ran through her fingers through her hair. Tess licked and lapped, lapped and stabbed and then pushed three fingers right into Lonnie’s body.

“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Lonnie cried out as Tess started moving her fingers within her.

She thrust her digits in and out of Lonnie’s slick passage, feeling the contractions of each muscle inside her. The movements of her hips sped up, pushing against Tess’s face. Maria ran her foot up and down Tess’s back and then around the curve of her ass. Both Maria and Tess knew that Lonnie was close to her orgasm again. Maria sucked on Lonnie’s tongue and Tess moved her fingers in and out as fast as she could go.

Lonnie broke away from the kiss, completely unable to refrain from crying out. “Ughnnn…ughnnn…ughnnnnn…oh you guys…oh hell…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Her whole body trembled, her scream of passion echoed through the family bond.

They stayed together in the tub as the unending spray of hot water washed their exertions from their sated bodies. However, they soon left the tube and wrapped short towels around them as they went back into the bedroom. Lonnie lay down on the bed as the two other girls walked by her, running their fingers along her body and smiling at her as they left.

“See you later Lonnie.” Maria said

“You were amazing Lonnie.” Tess said

“Not that I did much.” Lonnie said, completely relaxed on the bed

“Well, Ava is definitely a lucky girl.” Tess said

“So are the two of you.” Lonnie said back as the two girls stepped back out of the bedroom and closed the door.

Outside, they ran into Sam and Lonnie who where resting on the plush cushions in the centre of the room where the altar would rise from. Both were waiting for Lonnie to be finished with her first bonding sessions before they intruded and as they watched the towel clad Maria and Tess walk out, Ava thanked her sister and Maria. Then they walked into the bedroom and stripped naked before removing Lonnie’s towel and pressed their bodies next to her.

“Have fun?” Ava asked

“It was incredible…and the connections…” Lonnie said while shaking her head

“It doesn’t go away.” Sam said as he caressed her heated body, “And after the Sharing…”

“You’ll feel the love in this family all the time. It’ll be apart of you and what you feel for the two of us will be added to it.” Ava said

“Everything you are will be apart of us and we’ll be apart of you.” Sam said

“Does that scare you?” Ava asked

Lonnie shook her head, “Bring it on.”

“We love you Lonnie.” Ava said for both herself and Sam

“I love you two too.” Lonnie said

Sam pulled the covers of the bed over them and they relaxed for a while before deciding to do anything else.

Library, Same Time

Max, Liz, Isabel and Alex were all in the library. They had finished their homework in record time, even for them and decided to look into a way of helping Sam, Ava and Lonnie. They had pulled every law book in the library off the shelves and stacked them on the central table; each one of them was going through every law they could find and looking for a loophole that could help the resident threesome.

“There must be something in here. Everything else has a loophole that usually get exploited by lawyers and people with tons of cash.” Liz said

“And we certainly have the cash thing down cold.” Alex said

“And a potential lawyer.” Isabel said as she looked at her brother with pride in her eyes.

“Speaking of that, have you decided what you’re going to study at college yet?” Max asked never looking up from the book in his hands.

“No. Not yet.” Isabel said, knowing that Max knew fine well she hadn’t decided.

“Well, you know mom and dad are going to start asking soon.” Max said as he closed his book and threw it to the side, “Argg…nothing. Okay, even Kalen told us back on the Island that it was one man to one women.”

“Yeah.” Liz said

“Yeah but maybe not always.” Isabel said as she held up her current book.

“What’s that?” Alex asked, just as they felt Lonnie’s orgasm rip through the family. All smiled as they knew that Lonnie had eagerly begun her final steps into the family.

“That’s your turn with her soon.” Isabel whispered in Liz’s ear

“All girl orgy…can’t wait.” Liz said seductively

“Anyway, back to my question…what’s that?” Alex said

“It’s one on Antarian customs and stuff. Apparently threesomes or sometimes…moresomes…lucky girl, were common, very common actually. Just not in recent history. There were only about 80 in the last…what 600 years or so. So under Antarian Law it is legal for them to marry each other and since Max is king, you can officiate.” Isabel said

“So, in this dome and with the other families it will be legal but that doesn’t help us outside of here, in the real world where we spend a lot of time and will work…” Max said

“What about the Granolith?” Alex said, “Alter the laws out there, change peoples concepts of…what…morality?”

“In that case, why not just come completely clean about what we are. Using the granolith to protect ourselves and making sure people don’t send their attention our way is one thing but we can’t keep using it to change people. It never sits right when we do.” Max said

“Yeah, I guess.” Alex said and everyone nodded in agreement, as tempting as it was to use it to make their lives easier they couldn’t do it. There was enough manipulative &^*&% in this world as it was.

Just then DDOK arrived with a tray of coffee’s and sandwiches. “As requested.” The drone said

“Thank you DDOK.” Liz said as she looked up at the Drone before looking down at her book. The she quickly looked up at the drone and smiled.

“What?” Isabel asked

“Idea.” Liz said, not stopping her gaze to the drone. By the end of the night she was working away at her idea hoping for it to be a surprise for Lonnie in the morning.

Living Room, The Mansion, 08:00

Everyone had their breakfast and started to pack up their bags for school. It was their usual routine but the only one absent was Liz who hadn’t gone to bed. Max even went in search of her but never got passed the door into the room she took over.

“Does anyone know what Liz is actually doing in there?” Maria asked

“All I know is that we were talking about helping you three with your…situation and then she got an idea.” Max said, “She wont even let me in.”

“An idea to help us?” Ava asked

“Yeah, she wants it to be a surprise.” Isabel asked

Liz then came into the living room followed by a handsome young man. He had the same build and height as Sam but had long dirty-blonde hair and a couple of days hair growth on the face. His eyes were an intense green that could draw anyone in.

“Uh Liz, who’s this?” Max asked

“This, if she’ll take him, is Lonnie’s new boyfriend.” Liz said

“What?” Sam, Lonnie and Ava all said together standing up.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing bringing some guy…” Sam said his face red with anger

“Sam.” Liz said sternly, “Number one, it’s just for appearances. Number two…he’s not real.” Liz moved over to the young man and pulled the eyelid up slightly, exposing blinking lights and metal.

“He’s a drone?” Max asked with disbelief

“Yep but not just that. Since you guys can’t have dates together without causing tongues to start up, this drone goes along. He can participate as much as you like but if you get wrapped up in each other then he can emit a signal that’s like a mindwarp. All anyone around you would see is two couples having a double date. Like I said he’s for appearances. He’ll do anything you want him to and is equipped with Sam’s brain patterns so he’ll act and talk just like Sam.”

“You’re serious about this?” Lonnie asked

“Yeah. And if you guys stick at it and do decide to tie the knot, the there can be a public wedding with fake boy here and a private one for you guys. In case anyone goes looking, all public records will have his name on the wedding certificate if you decide on one for him but the one you have will say that your husband is Sam.” Liz said

Lonnie and Ava moved over to the drone and looked it over, examining every detail on the fake but very realistic skin.

“Oh and he’s also equipped with this.” Liz said as she pulled a small device out of her pocket and moved over to Sam. She placed it behind Sam’s ear and it vanished, “There.”

“There what?” Sam asked

“He has a receiver in his brain and you have a transmitter. Your thoughts and memories are now apart of him so that if you’re not around Lonnie…you will be.” Liz said

“Nice.” Lonnie said, “Very nice.”

“You want to try this?” Sam asked

“At least for a while to see how it goes. If it works then at the very least we can be together even if anyone else sees that we’re not.” Lonnie said

“I know you guys would probably want to climb the tallest building and say that you are together but given how things are out there…” Liz said

“Yeah I guess.” Sam said, “Well, this is Lonnie’s call.”

“I have to agree but for my money, I think you should try it.” Ava said

Lonnie looked over the drone and shrugged her shoulders while nodding. “Okay, I’m in. But if I want to, we can just switch him off right?”

“Oh yeah totally.” Liz said, “There is just one problem.”

“And that would be?” Ava asked

“He’s not entirely accurate…anatomically speaking.” Liz said

“Meaning?” Lonnie asked

“Meaning that in no way can he be used as a sex toy.” Liz said

“Bummer.” Ava said

“Good.” Sam said, “Not that I don’t mind you ladies using…you know, toys and stuff but you using this…”

“He’s jealous.” Ava teased

“I’m not jealous of a machine.” Sam said, “I just don’t like the idea of Lonnie being with anyone but us. Especially kissing in public…you will be doing that wont you?” he said but the last part of a distinct statement.

“He is jealous. Awe, that’s so cute.” Lonnie continued

“Definitely deserves a reward.” Ava said

Both girls looked at Sam with heat in their eyes.

“Later you two.” Liz said, “We have school to get to.”

“Double bummer.” Lonnie said, “Hey does he go to school to because if I suddenly show up with a stranger to the town…”

“He’s a college guy. He’s got a driver’s licence, birth certificate and even a timetable from the local community college. He can even go to a few classes there in case…”

“In case someone digs.” Max said, “Isn’t my queen an absolute genius?”

“Uh, is that a trick question?” Michael asked earning him a glare from Max, “Oh yeah, she’s a genius. Smartest person here without a doubt.” He said sincerely with a little fear from Max’s glare.

“A college guy.” Lonnie smirked, “I will be totally envied.”

“Come on.” Sam said, “We’ve got to go or we’ll be late.”

He took hold of his lover’s hands and walked both girls out to the car as everyone else quickly followed.

“Do we just leave him there?” Isabel asked

“Well his autonomic system isn’t complete yet. I did put a program into him so that he’ll sit down and read in the library if none of us are around.” Liz said

“Read?” Tess asked

“Yeah, well I thought he could learn a few things on his own until the download from Sam’s brain is done. When that is done everything about him will be like Sam.”

“You know I kinda like the idea of a guy you can put in the closet when you’re done with him.” Maria said with a smirk. Michael looked at her and just wrapped his arm around her tightly.

“Not while I’m with you.” He said, “However, we could make a fortune on the fully interactive sex toy.”

“Michael.” Max warned

County Courthouse, Roswell, 09:00

Pam had been shown into the courtroom with her doctor and lawyer in tow. Her parents followed and sat behinds her. Her entire appearance was the opposite of her usual, there were bags under her eyes and she wore no makeup.

“Okay.” Her lawyer said to Pam, “This is just an arraignment. Today is just a formality, the important thing is to get you home to your parents.”

“Yeah.” Pam whispered as she looked back at her parents who smiled at her

Then the door to the judge’s chamber opened and the court officer stood up. “All rise, the Honourable Judge Reynolds presiding. All those with business before those court stand and ye shall be heard.” Everyone in the room stood up as the judge entered the room and sat down in his chair. The court officer handed the paper work to the judge and looked over it, “People Vs Pamela Troy. Assault with a deadly weapon, attempted murder and GBH.”

“Okay, Mr Collins…where is prosecution stand?” Reynolds asked

“Your Honour, the D.A is recommending that Ms Troy be detained by the state until trial without bail.” Collins said

“Mr Devine, defence?”

“Your Honour, this was a case of temporary insanity. A moment of jealousy that got out of hand.” Devine said

“Oh please.” Collins said

“Mr Collins.” The judge warned

“Defence is asking that Ms Troy be allowed to return to her parents supervision.” Devine said

“Your Honour, she took the knife with her to school that day. Her intent at that moment, whether premeditated or not, was to kill Ms Ava Harding. Her fiancé Mr Reese moved in front of Ms Harding and took the hit. His injury wasn’t life threatening but it could have been significantly worse if there wasn’t teachers on the scene and the prompt action of the ambulance service.” Collins said

“And from what I’m reading here, she had what is described as a discussion with someone who wasn’t there. And there was an incident at the end of the last school term that resulted in her suspension. I understand that she’s been seeing a psychiatrist since then.” Reynolds said

“That is correct your honour.” Collins said

“Your honour, up until recently Ms Troy has had no problems with the law, she has no criminal record and her friends…”

“Don’t go there, Mr Devine.” Reynolds said

“Your Honour?”

“I’ve seen enough lawyers argue that the kids that come through here fell in with the bad crowd. I’ve heard it time and time again and I have believed it in a few of them. From what’s before me, Ms Troy actually lost a lot of friends over the incident that led to her suspension and that she had actively pursued Mr Reese despite the fact that he has made it clear he is in a serious relationship with Ms Harding and on occasion with Max Evans; also I have reports from teacher’s observations of Ms Troy’s…interest in the current residents of the Antaris Estate. Ms Troy’s psychiatrist’s report that you place in evidence for the defence states that she is of no danger to herself or others but clearly she is, at the very least to Ms Harding, her sister Tess, the three Evans, Ms Parker, Ms Deluca, Mr Guerin, Mr Valenti, Mr Whitman and most definitely Mr Reese.”

“Your Honour…”

“No, I’ve seen enough. Ms Troy, I am remanding you until trial. You will be held for observation by the state at Blackwood Psychiatric Hospital. Medium security.”

Throughout it all Pam never said anything. She just looked state forward with a blank stare, she didn’t resist at all when the officers helped her out of the chair and out through the side door. Her mother dived forward to try and stop them but another officer held her back until Pam was out the door.

“What did those bastards do to my baby?” her mother cried

“I don’t know.” Her husband said as he held her, “But they’ll regret it.”

Together they walked out of the court.

“Frank, I’m gonna take five in my chambers before the next case.” Reynolds said

“Yes, Your Honour.” The court officer said as the judge stood up and entered his chambers

Judge’s Chambers…

“It’s done.” Reynolds said as he entered the room

“Thank you, Jake.” Feln said as he came out of the shadows in the room

“Listen…Feln I trust you but I need to hear it. None of this is falsified right?”

“No, nothing. It all happened just as it’s in your notes.” Feln said, “Max doesn’t want her to go through hell, even though she deserves it for what she’s done to them. As long as she’s safe and taken care of then he’s fine with what you decide. Besides, you know it’s the right thing or you wouldn’t have done it.”

“Yes…yes you’re right.” Reynolds said, “How are our resident aliens?”

“They’re fine. They’re just happy to be together and that Sam wasn’t severely hurt.” Feln said

“Well, give them my regards when you see them.” Reynolds said as he shook Feln’s hand, “You know, I’ve just realised that I might not see you again will I?”

“I doubt it. We’ll probably remain in stasis indefinitely.” Feln said

“Well then my friend, this could be the last time I get to say this. Thank you for saving my life that day.” Reynolds said

“22 years…where does the time go?” Feln said

“Well, definitely not on your face. You still look the same as that day where as I…” Reynolds said

“Look like a dignified human being…and a good man.” Feln said

Reynolds smiled, “Goodbye my friend.”

“Goodbye Jake, it has been a privilege to know you.” Feln said

“The privilege is all mine, I am one of the few humans who know that aliens exist. You know, I think I’m going to miss our annual dinners together just as much as our talks.”

“Me too.” Feln said as he took out the hexagonal device and vanished.

Reynolds took a second and returned to the court.

Staff Room, West Roswell High, Immediately Following

Max was walking through halls, continually reading over all of his notes for the press conference. However, he needed to take care of once small snag with the timing of the event. He arrived at the staff room and gently knocked.

“Come in Max.” He heard from inside and got a confused look on his face.

{How the hell did they know it was me?} he thought as he opened the door and stepped inside.

He saw the staff sitting around drinking coffee; some were still marking student’s work while others watched television.

“Morning Max.” said a few teachers one after the other

“Morning…uh…busy morning?” Max asked earning him a look from the teachers. “Sorry. How did you know it was me at the door?”

“Your knock. It’s been the same since you and Liz Parker got together.” Said one teacher

“Oh.” Max said with a slight blush

“So what can we do for you Max?”

“Well one of those science guys going over my machine did another leak. So we had to call a press conference for later today but that got messed up because of the news outlets. Basically we’re going to have to miss the afternoon classes today.” Max said tentatively

“Your machine is ready?”

“Oh yeah. It passed so good they got really excited about it and blabbed.” Max said

“Max, I don’t want to…but, you’re not exactly the greatest public speaker.”

“Don’t remind me.” Max said

“So you are going to do this?”

“With Liz, Isabel, Lonnie, Maria, Tess, Ava, Michael, Alex, Kyle and Sam right beside me. Believe me, I tried to talk them out of being there but…well, they’re family.” Max said

“Where are you holding the conference?”

“Out front of our home in the dome.” Max said, “And I can’t believe I agreed to that one, letting them in there…”

“Like your privacy don’t you?”

“Well yeah, who doesn’t? We just have the added bonus of having a big impenetrable dome around our place.” Max said

“Well I for one have gotta hear what this machine is all about, and I wouldn’t mind getting a look at your house. Roswell has very few mysteries.”

“So it’s okay with all of you?” Max asked

“Yes but I want you to go over what your teachers had planned for your classes today and get any homework.”

“Of course sir.” Max said, “We were planning on doing that during lunch before we leave.”

“Should have known.” His teacher said as he looked to the other teachers of the students who all nodded. They were their prize students, and were all eager for the conference.

Max turned to leave but was stopped when one teacher said, “Oh how’s Sam doing this morning?”

“A little sore. He’s got a huge slide along his side with stitching coming out of it so…”

“Of course. And Ava?”

“Never letting him out of her sight.” Max said, “At least until he’s fully healed.”

“I’m glad. I think you might want to know…Pam’s arraignment was this morning. She’s been taken into psychiatric care.”

“Yeah I know.” Max said

“Already? We just got the call in before you knocked.”

“Oh I’ve got contacts everywhere since I took over the company. I even found the personal phone number of the United Nations Secretary General a couple of weeks ago.”

“Have you called him?” one teacher asked with disbelief

“Oh yeah, he gave me an open invitation to head up to New York for dinner sometime. He said just call and he’d clear is schedule.” Max said like he was joking but he wasn’t. He had the number and used it. The Secretary General was eager to meet Max, he wasn’t only the elected head of the UN but he was also the head of the secret group of international representatives that dealt with their alien guests. “Anyway I better get going to class.”

Max left and all the teachers stared at each other. “Can someone tell me when the dictionary was rewritten?” one asked

“What do you mean?”

“You know, to let the good guys finish first instead of last.”

They all chuckled.

Bathroom Adjacent to Max and Liz’s Bedroom, The Mansion, 14:00

At time drew closer to the event, Max’s stomach started to turn. It kept going and going until he was face down over the toilet, bringing up his breakfast, lunch and whatever else he ate.

“I hate this.” Max said as he took a drink of water

“Well consider this a little taste of when I’m pregnant.” Liz said from the doorway

“Well then I have a new found respect of a women’s body and what it goes through.” Max said

“Glad to hear it but that still wont do either of us any good after we have our fun on the Altar.” Liz said as they walked out of the bathroom to the bedroom where Max had a suit laid out on the bed and Michael was looking out the window.

“Hey, there are three more cars pulling in to the driveway.” Michael said

“Local or national press?” Max asked as he took a deep breath as he bent his body slightly to sit on the bed.

“Uh, international.” Michael said

Max’s butt never touched the bed; he immediately straightened up and ran back to the bathroom. All the others could hear was the sound of wrenching and the splatter of his vomit as it fell into the bowl.

“Still gets speech sick huh?” Isabel asked as she came in

“Yeah.” Liz said

“Maybe he’ll get used to it after a few.” Isabel said

“A few?” Max said at the door before diving back in to the bathroom.

“How the hell can he have anything left to bring up?” Maria asked

“Oh you’d be surprised what we can throw up.” Lonnie said as she came in, “There was this time after an all night drinking binge…but that’s something that doesn’t need to be talked about here.”

“Oh well, the cameras are being placed. Time for the suit bro.” Michael said

“Yeah, yeah.” Max said as he came into the room and started stripping his clothes off and began putting on the suit. Liz straightened his tie as Isabel dusted her brother off and after a few minutes he was ready…after brushing his teeth and swallowing several breath fresheners. “Okay…let’s party.” He said as he led the others out of the bedroom and down to the ground floor.

Outside the Mansion, A Few Minutes Later

Almost a quarter of the clearing that held the mansion was filled with press. News vans had their satellite dishes ready with cameras set up, pointing to the front door of the mansion. There were a few reporters taking some film of the interior of the dome, this was probably the only chance they’d ever get at it so while they waited they went on a little walk.

Shots were taken of the rainforest, the lake, outside of the mansion and the gardens. One even found their way into the stables and filmed the horses. Then came the announcement that Max was on his way and everyone ran to their positions. Bulb flashes and camera lights all shown on the front door as it opened. Max stepped out and took his position before them.

It had already been agreed that Max wouldn’t stand behind a podium or have a sound boom floating over his head so he wore a small, barely detectable microphone on his lapel. The family were all smartly dressed, even Lonnie although she found it a little uncomfortable. If it wasn’t for Sam and Ava being nearby she would have been fidgeting like crazy. It was also the prefect opportunity to try out the boyfriend drone. The download from Sam’s mind was complete and acted as if he were human as he stood by Lonnie’s side.

“Ladies and Gentlemen. The last time we spoke, I told you of a theory of my grandfather’s that he was never able to bring to fruition in his lifetime. Myself, and my fiancé Liz Parker made a great deal of advancement with this. Together we created a device that had undergone testing by government scientists. I am pleased to announce that that testing has been completed. The device has been called the Accelerated Bio-energy Infuser, or as we’ve nicknamed – Abi. Abi is capable of reversing most conditions that a human could suffer from in his or her lifetime. Disease, and most certainly all forms of Cancer are of no problem. Limbs that have been severed can be regenerated, much like the ability present in lizards. Paralyses can be reversed, congenital defects to major organs, even brain damage. Invasive medical procedures aren’t necessary any more. It is equipped with a device that has a high clarity x-ray style machine as well as an enhanced M.R.I scanner.” Max said

“Mr Evans.” The all shouted at once. Max pointed to one for the question.

“Mr Evans, how long before these machines are in hospitals?”

“The prototype that was being examined in California is being shipped to General Hospital in Los Angeles later today. Another 51 Abi’s will begin construction in less than an hour. As they are finished they will be shipped to a hospital in the capitol in each state.” Max said

“Mr Evans, “A female reporter asked, “Only one per state?”

“That is the limit for the moment, that our resources dictate. The company office’s hasn’t bought any new materials since my grandfather died and as we get back on our feet and used to running a company of this magnitude our production levels will increase.” Max answered

“Mr Evan, what of the cost? There has been some speculation that only the rich will be able to afford this treatment.”

“No.” Max said, “This technology is available to anyone who needs it. Any cost will be to cover the hospital’s administration fees and the power needed to operate Abi. No-one will be turned away.”

“Mr Evans, given that there will be a limited number to being with, queues and waiting lists will inevitably form.”

“Yes, that is unavoidable for the moment. Use of the Abi’s will be in basis of immediate need and only one session with the machine should be sufficient. There will be no preferential treatment given no matter whom the person is. If the need is urgent, say from a gunshot wound, then the current list is suspended until that person has been dealt with. Afterwards it will go back to normal. Also, for anyone who thinks they can buy a higher place in the list, you can’t. My family and I will be keeping a close eye on the lists and the conditions each patient has. If there is an irregularity with the patients condition and their place on the list then they will be moved to the correct position.”

“The doctors are breaking patient confidentiality by monitoring the patients conditions?”

“Unfortunately yes, I understand why people want their conditions to be private but this is an entirely new level of technology. Right now, there is a standard level of bio-energy that will take care of all problems. However, it is possible to regulate the amount of energy being fed into a patient depending on their condition. We can only determine the proper settings and as such save power, by monitoring the type of condition being used at that time. Also, by examining how well the machine handles these conditions, we can fine tune and improve the design in the next generation of Abi’s.” Max said

“What is the power source?”

“The power requirements are quite large. However, the unit contains a small device that…it’s sort of like a magnifying glass of electricity. The electricity can come in from a standard wall socket and the device will raise, focus and concentrate that energy to the levels needed.” Max said

“Mr Evans, are you planning on giving this technology to other countries?”

“As I have said, everyone has the right to this technology. The plans to Abi will be given to our company’s offices around the world for production.” Max said

“Mr Evans you have said that the use of the machine will be inexpensive but how much will the machines cost? You know, as a unit to the hospital.”

“The first round of machines, including the prototype will be free to the hospitals we select. However, if those hospitals need additional machines or for the other hospitals after the first 51…we have estimated that it would cost between $8,000 - $10,000 each.” Max said, he heard more than a few hushed groans and comments, “This cost represents a very small fraction of what hospitals spend on drugs, medication, needles, hardware, x-ray development. Abi does almost everything that is done for patient diagnostics and treatments. This money goes to the production of other Abi’s and any other device that Antaris Technologies make or will make.”

Max continued to answer questions that were thrown at him. Liz answered a few on the bio-energy and by the end of it, the press still wanted more and more. Eventually Max had to call an end to it, they’d already spent an hour more on this than he originally planned. However, he had arranged for DDOK to put out a few tables of food in the gardens and invited the reporters to stay for a while. They were given a tour of the mansion.

State Psychiatric Hospital, 15:00

Walking down the sterile cold halls of the hospital, Pam was being shown to her room that was little more that a comfortable cell. Walking behind her was a burly guard in white medical clothing that kept one hand on her shoulder while her doctor led the way. All the while she was as quiet as a mouse.

“Okay Pamela, here we go.” The doctor said, he kept a syringe filled with a sedative in his pocket but hoped never to use it. Pam stepped into the cell and looked around at the white walls, barred up window. She moved in to the room and sat quietly down on the bed.

“Pam…Pam,” the doctor said, but she just kept staring forward, “Our first session is tomorrow morning. I look forward to speaking with you.”

Pam blinked and the doctor nodded. He looked to the guard and both left the room, the door slammed shut and Pam heard the click of the large lock as the guard turned the key. Then the doctor looked through the flap on the door before closing and locking that. The flap closing caused Pam to jump slightly.

“Alone again.” Pam heard from behind her. She looked back and saw herself relaxing against the wall.

“Go away.” Pam said

“Why should I?”

“Because you nearly killed Sam.” Pam said

“Oh no Honey, that wasn’t me. That was very much *all* you. Besides, it’s not my fault you missed the bitch.”

“Leave me alone.” Pam said

“Nuh ah, you want Sam and he belongs with you. We both want what’s best for you because that’s what’s best for both of us.”

“Well, now we’re in here. I’m not going to hurt him again.” Pam said

“What if I could help you get him?”

“You cant. He’s in love with her; I can see that now. There is no way he would have stepped in front of a knife for me but for her…” Pam said

“Then why am I still here? Why am I just speaking into that pretty little head of yours?”

“He is in love with you but that whore has something on him, something keeping him from you. He really wants to be with you, wants his hands running over that young supple body, kissing you, making love to you. He wants to feel your legs wrapped around him.”

“Just leave me alone. I don’t want to hear this.”

“Why, because you nearly killed him? You felt that knife cut into his skin, you liked…you loved the feel of it even if it wasn’t Ava.”

“No.” Pam said

“Yes. Admit it.”

“NO!” Pam said

“The way the knife felt as the metal touched the bone, the warm blood on your hand…”

“No.” Pam said more softly

“Seeing the pain in his eyes. The fear of death coming over him, hearing that last gasp of life…even though it didn’t happen this time. You wanted to hear and see it all. Say it Pam. You loved it.”

“Yes.” Pam said with conviction, “I liked feeling that knife in him.”

The Other smiled, “Now that’s my girl. First step, get out of here and for that…”

Doctor’s Office…

“I’m sorry to say you’re right Mr Felenus.” The doctor said as he looked at the screen. A camera hidden behind a plastic mirror in Pam’s filmed everything as she talked with herself and relayed it to his office.

“Mr Evans, Mr Reese and their family are not vindictive. Whatever Ms Troy is going through…they would prefer seeing her securely away from them and taken care of.” Feln said. He was using another alias that he had set up over the years, this one as a psychiatrist for the company.

“Well, I’ll certainly keep her safe and under lock & key. It’ll take a while to properly diagnose her condition but the real matter will be for her trial.” The doctor said

“Yes of course but the judge is a good man. I’m sure he’ll do the right thing.” Feln said

“Maybe, maybe not but from just watching this…she is dangerous. I guess I should keep a guard on her.”

“That is, of course, your call but I do agree with it. In this day an age you can never be too safe and my concern is with my employers.”

“Yes of course.” The doctor said, “If you’d like I can keep you abreast of her condition.”

“I would like that but from this weekend I’ll be completely unreachable. I’ve been assigned to another office.” Feln said as he shook the doctor’s hand and left.

Study, 16:00

The invitations to the press was eagerly accepted but were restricted to the first three floors. Above that was nothing but their bedrooms on the sixth floor and that they wanted to keep private. DDOK’s food was eaten and everyone enjoyed it but the time came when they had to leave. All packed up their equipment, made sure they had their notes and all drove off.

Once the last car left Max and Michael went to the study and activated all the security systems within the dome, just to make sure that they all had indeed left. They looked over the monitors and saw a couple of blips on a map of the dome that was shown.

“Typical.” Michael said

“You expected that some of them wouldn’t try it?” Max asked as he changed the image from the map to surveillance cameras. There were a couple of men on the screen. One was setting up tents and camping gear in the jungle while the other was planting camera pointing toward the mansion and surrounding area.

“I’ll send the security drones out.” Max said

“Nah, I got it.” Michael said

“Michael.”

“Relax, I’ll take them as backup.” Michael said as he left

Max turned off the monitors and went to find his fiancé.

Deep in the Forrest…

Michael and several well-armed security drones went out in a jeep to confront the reporters that had decided to linger behind their colleagues. One by one they found the cameras that had been pointed to each of the rooms in their house and anywhere else. One drone carried all that remained of the crushed video equipment and as they approached the reporters silently, the drone tossed it down in front of them.

“What the hell?” one asked

“You know, these guys have a tendency of shooting first and not asking questions at all when they find people where they shouldn’t be.” Michael said

One of the men looked at what was left of their camera equipment, “Oh come on, that stuff cost a fortune.”

“Like I care. Now, who are you and who do you work for?” Michael asked

“Why?” One asked

Michael looked at the drones and they raised their weapons, pointing them at the men. “Who?” he asked again

“I…I’m John Rimes and this is James Tyler.”

“And who do you work for?” Michael asked

“The uh…uh…National Enquirer.” Tyler said

Michael smiled and pulled out his cell phone to call Max, “Max, they’re from the National Enquirer. Buy away.” He said as he hung up, “Congratulations guys, you’re fired.”

“What?” Rimes asked

“We just bought 50.9% of the voting stock in that paper so we’re calling the shots now. You guys are now unemployed. If this was authorised by someone there then the current editors and management will be joining you on the unemployment line. If it was just you two acting without authorisation then…well it’s just you guys. Tell your friends about it, these are our lives…you don’t come into it unless we let you in and you go when we tell you to leave.” Michael said and then turned to the drones, “Get them out of here. Make sure they don’t make any calls until we’ve had a chance to find out if they were the only ones were behind it.”

The drones forced the reporters into the jeep and took them out of the dome as Michael walked back to the mansion. It didn’t take long for him to seek out Maria and together they made love against the mantle of the large fireplace in the living room.

To Be Continued…

[Tharos]

Chapter 45

Biology Class, West Roswell High, The Next Morning

Max and Liz were waiting for the class to begin. Around them everyone was talking away about the use teenage stuff while a few were openly talking about them. They all knew that Max and Liz were probably the smartest people at school but none of them could believe that they had invented the Abi machine.

“Hey guys…how’d you do it? I mean no matter how much research that grandfather of yours had done…it just seams a bit much to get done.” One student said getting the attention of the room

“We manly just filled in the blanks.” Liz said

“It’s like Einstein, bunch of theories but he sucked at math. My grandfather couldn’t work out a few details but we did.” Max said

“So he did most of the work?”

“Yeah, like we said during the hours of never ending questions.” Max said

The class then went back to their conversations and Max turned back to Liz. “So, Isabel tells me you have an appointment with Lonnie later?” he whispered

“Yeah, Isabel’s gonna take her to the girl’s bathroom at lunch time. We’ll be together and then she’ll be ready for a girl’s night in.” Liz whispered back

“The girl’s bathroom?” Max asked with a raised eyebrow

“Yeah the door to the locker room’s got a busted lock so I’m stuck with that.” Liz said

“The eraser room is always available.” Max said

“Uh, not so much no. Michael and Maria have been in there five times in the last two hours.” Liz said, “And Kyle and Tess have been going in as they leave.”

“Is it just me or are those four getting more…”

“Frisky?” Liz asked

“Yeah, frisky, more frisky by the day?” Max said

“Oh it’s not you. They seem to be blowing off a little frustration.” Liz said

“Frustration with us?” Max asked, already knowing the answer

“Because we haven’t set a date yet.” Liz said

“Is it wrong for us to be torturing them like this?” Max asked

“Well we are the heads of our family, I don’t see a problem with it.” Liz said with a smile, “Or do I?” she said with a slight prang of guilt

“I am kinda feeling guilty about it. I know they’re all waiting for us but…” Max said

“I don’t care if they’re waiting for us Max, I…I want to marry you. It’s as simple as that.” Liz said

“Me too.” Max said, “I know…I think…I’m trying to say…I want to marry you Liz, and I don’t want to wait any more.”

“Does that mean?”

“I think tonight we should sit down and start drawing up a plan.” Max said, “Do you think next week is too soon?”

Liz cringed slightly, “I would love to say no but Isabel would rip our heads off if we didn’t give her enough of a notice.”

“She has mellowed with the whole Nazi thing.” Max said

“2 weeks?” Liz asked

“Would you like a church?” Max asked, “If you want it I don’t mind.”

“It would be nice, lots of flowers.”

“I’ll speak to the priest guy tomorrow morning. What’s his name?” Max asked

“Patrick McGowan, and if my mother has anything to do with it he’ll be expecting you already.”

Max and Liz looked at each other with intense, longing looks that immediately drew the attention of their teacher as she walked in. She looked back and forth between the two and cleared her throat. Max and Liz snapped round but under the table, Max gentle stroked the side of Liz’s hand with his thumb sending shudders through her body.

“Okay. Today we’ll be doing something a little differently.” Their teacher said, “Max and Liz. Front and centre.”

“Huh?” Max said taken by surprise

“What? You think that one press conference gets you off the hook?” Their teacher said, “My two prize students go way beyond the bounds and revolutionise medical practice forever. I want details. If you want I can get some graphs and easels and pie charts and stuff.”

“Oh no, that wont be necessary.” Liz said

“Yeah should have expected this.” Max said as he and Liz stood up from behind their desk and moved to the black board

They spent the next hour running over the specifications of the machine. They kept away from the technical side of things, this wasn’t an engineering class after all but they did go over the bio-energy and how the machine generates it. The blackboard was filled with equations and diagrams that were taken down by the class but not one thing made any sense to them. It was just too advanced.

Girl’s Bathroom, Lunch Time

Liz was waiting in the girl’s bathroom, leaning against one of the stalls with her arms crossed. She had arrived just a few minutes after the bell had started to ring, while Isabel sought out her duplicate. Eventually the two blondes had met up and Isabel took Lonnie to the bathroom.

Lonnie had no idea why Isabel was taking her there but the second she entered she spotted Liz and knew what was coming. Isabel re-opened the door and was about to leave when Liz and Lonnie looked at her.

{Stay.} Liz thought to her, {Please.}

Isabel looked at her girlfriend, looking back and forth between the two. “You can’t be serious?”

Lonnie was completely unaware of their telepathic talk and looked at them. “What?”

“I asked Isabel to stay.” Liz said as she moved over to Isabel and took her hand.

“So why don’t you want to stay?” Lonnie asked

“Well…because…it’s weird.” Isabel said

Liz smiled as she moved up onto her tiptoes and kissed Isabel. Isabel wrapped her arms around Liz while Lonnie just watched them; she was getting hotter by the second. Isabel reached out to the side with one hand and used her powers to seal the door and prevent anyone from coming in.

“Okay, maybe it’s not so weird.” Isabel breathed as Liz broke the kiss

The two lovers parted and Lonnie walked towards them. Isabel extended her hand to Lonnie and she took it, Lonnie was pulled in to the couple as Isabel placed her other hand on the back of Liz’s head. Liz and Lonnie looked into each other’s eyes and then Lonnie looked down to the brunette’s mouth. The sudden desire to kiss Liz filled her; Lonnie could have sworn that she could feel Ava egging her on.

When they broke the kiss, Liz took a step to the side and moved further into the room. She took hold of her red top and pulled it off over her head, exposing her breasts. Lonnie followed Liz and as she moved closer she reached out with her right hand, she placed it on Liz’s shoulder and then let it glide down to her breast, feeling and enjoying the soft skin. Liz held her breath slightly as the blonde tweaked her nipple and both smiled at each other. Isabel was against one of the stalls; her thighs were pressed together as the feelings fed into her from Liz.

Liz then reached out and pulled off Lonnie’s sweater. She was wearing a green lace bra and Lonnie’s nipple could be enticingly seen. The two kissed again as Isabel moved up behind then and unclipped the bra. Liz reached up and slid the garment off of her newest lover’s body. Liz bent over and took one of Lonnie’s hard little nipples into her mouth. She sucked lovingly on it, Lonnie gasped and tilted her head back slightly. She glanced at Isabel and watched as she moved to the other side of Liz and then as she started to undo her jeans.

Isabel slipped her hand inside and cupped Liz’s sex, slipping two fingers into her aching slit and caused the shorter girl to bit down slightly. Lonnie gasped loudly but there was no pain only indescribable pleasure. Liz moved away from Lonnie’s breasts and looked back at Isabel. The two kissed passionately before Isabel knelt down and pulled Liz’s jeans down her legs. Then off came her black thong. All the while Liz was working on Lonnie’s short leather skirt.

The leather pooled at Lonnie’s feet and Liz stared at the blonde’s panties that matched her bra before Lonnie pulled them down. Both girls were naked and moved to each other. They pressed their bodies completely together as they caressed each other, Isabel moved back to let them enjoy themselves. She sat on her jacket and spread her legs, her hand found its way into her own panties as she watched.

The other two descended to their knees on the floor, their hands moved between each other’s legs and they started to stroke their lover’s slick openings. Both hips were circling gently. Their breathing was becoming heavier and neither stopped looking into the eyes of the other. Liz could feel Lonnie’s nipples burning into her skin and the feelings of lust from Isabel added to their own pleasure.

“Ammmmm…Liiiizzzz…” Lonnie groaned, her eyes suddenly became wider when Liz tapped her clit, “AGHNNNN.”

“Ugnnn…Lonnie…oh right there.” Liz gasped as Lonnie’s fingers penetrated deep into her body

The motions of their hips sped up a little, their bodies pressed tighter together as they held each other and their moans of bliss filled the room but thanks to Tess and Ava outside the door, that’s as far as it went. Isabel’s fingers moved in her own body in time with the thrusts of the other two girls’ actions. Her free hand gripped tightly onto the old radiator behind her as she bit her lower lip.

“OH fu……” Liz sighed, “Oh god baby…oh that’s it…ughhnnnnn…oh yes!”

“Ughnnn…ughnnn…AGHNNN….AGHNNNN…”

Their hips moved fasted and faster until they were grinding themselves against their hands. Lonnie latched her mouth onto Liz’s and kissed her raw and hard. Her other hand cupped her face as they moaned into each other. When they parted, both looked over to Isabel and watched her hand move quickly inside her panties before they turned their attention back to each other and kissed again. Liz explored Lonnie’s mouth with her tongue, her other hand was busy exploring her body and throughout it all fire erupted between them.

“You ever grinded a girl?” Lonnie asked

“Hmmm…once or twice. Isabel is…hn…very good at it.” Liz sighed heavily

The two looked at each other and removed their hands from each other’s slits. They parted for a second and positioned themselves so that they were between each other’s legs. They pressed against each other and quickly started to grind their slits together. They were moving faster and faster with each passing second, they raised their bodies off the ground with their hands planted firmly on the floor.

“OH GOD…OH GODD…OHFFFFFFFFFFUCK YES!” Lonnie moaned with her head tilting back and her hair falling to the ground.

Liz’s body gyrated, her belly convulsed as sweat pooled at her bellybutton. Their bodies were moving in perfect timing against each other and their blood boiled with passion.

“UHGHNNNN…UGHHHHHHHHH…UGNNN GOD LONNNNNNIIIIIIIIEEEEE!” Liz screamed

“LIZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!” Lonnie cried at the same time.

Both came together and they collapsed on to the floor. They were dazed but they both stroked each other’s legs. As they recovered the two helped each other to sit up and they kissed softly as the mental link to each other settled into their heads. Off to the side, Isabel was still working on her own clit.

“So, Isabel…do we…” Lonnie asked

“God Lonnie, no.” Liz said, “You two are practically…you know.”

“Besides…ughnnn…oh…you…ughnnn…cant bond what’s already connect…ughhnnnnn…connected.” Isabel said

“Oh so we are connected?” Lonnie asked with a smile.

Then the bell rang.

“Oh god no.” Liz sighed in disappointment

Liz and Lonnie jumped up and quickly cleaned themselves off before dressing themselves.

“There is no way that was an hour.” Lonnie breathed.

Isabel pulled her hand out and stood up. Liz could feel the blood pumping in Isabel and wanted nothing more than to take the time to make love to her beloved girlfriend but she couldn’t.

“Isabel…Honey, I want to but I have a test.” Liz said as she washed her hands in the sink.

“It’s okay. I know.” Isabel said as she cleaned and straitened herself up.

Lonnie was ready in a heartbeat and unsealed the door. She kissed Liz and then Isabel on her cheek before leaving. “Sorry, got a test as well.”

“I love you.” Liz said as she grabbed her bag and left. Lonnie was sorry that she was the only one who didn’t have a class.

Eraser Room, Immediately Following

Isabel walked down the halls and then ran into Alex. He was on his way to the library when he picked up on the heated vibes from his future wife. His own body responded by walking without thought to Isabel. The second they saw each other, Isabel grabbed Alex’s collar and pulled him into a searing kiss. She dragged him into the eraser room and locked the door with her powers.

“God Alex, I need you to fuck me.” Isabel begged

She was pressed up against a wall with her leg wrapped around Alex’s. However, he pinned her arms to her side and then backed off. Isabel looked with disbelief at her lover. She’d never know Alex to back away from sex but she looked at him she could she fire in his eyes, as well as a wicked glint.

“Give me your panties.” Alex said

Isabel smiled at him as she reached up under her skirt and pulled them down her legs. She tossed her underwear to Alex and he put them in his pocket.

“Been a little excited have we?” Alex asked

“Liz and Lonnie just…”

Alex rushed at Isabel and kissed her. His hands moved over her body, cupping her breasts as they kissed before sending one downward and under her skirt. He caressed her thigh and as his hand moved up so did the fabric. When he stopped Alex pulled Isabel’s leg and placed it up against Alex’s hip.

In seconds Isabel jumped up and wrapped her long legs around him. Her hands slipped down to his pants and both heard the sound of his zip being pulled down. She reached inside and pulled out his already engorged cock. Gently she lowered herself onto him, taking Alex deep inside her. Both groaned deeply. As Isabel started to move her hips on his dick, Alex started to slowly thrust into her as he pulled a strap of her top down to reveal her breast.

As he sucked on her tit Alex started to thrust harder into Isabel with his dick going deeper and deeper inside her, sliding against her velvet walls. Their hands locked and fingers intertwined, Alex’s rough tongue trailed over Isabel’s nipple. He eventually came up for air but then kissed Isabel.

Isabel was moaning in time with the wild thrusts of her hips. Alex then pulled her away from the wall and laid her flat on the desk. Alex then pounded into Isabel, one hand covering her breast the other was on her hip. Every thrust of his cock brushed against her hot spot and every time her whole body quivered slightly. She bent her legs a little more and let Alex further into her enflamed body.

Alex then grabbed her legs and placed them on his shoulders, her ankles locked behind his neck. All the while Alex never stopped moving inside her. She was so tight around him that Alex thought he would pop with each thrust but he continued to hold back. Then Isabel started to squirm beneath him, her body bucked with each thrust and Alex knew she was close to her climax.

“ALEX…UHNNN…FUUUUCYEAHHHH!” Isabel cried out

Then with a few more deep thrusts Alex collapsed on top of Isabel, his dick spewing his hot seed into her waiting body. Both were spent and breathing heavily. Their cheeks pressed together and they could feel their lover’s breath against their ear.

“I needed that.” Isabel panted

“I know.” Alex got out as he pulled himself up off her body.

Alex pulled his dick out of Isabel and put it back in his pants before he helped Isabel off of the desk. They looked at each other and kissed with passion that over-powered Isabel and made them both feel dizzy.

“I love you.” Alex whispered as he reached into his pocket and pulled out her underwear. “I think you’ll have more use for these than me right now.”

“Thank you.” Isabel said as she took them and put them back on.

Together they straightened themselves up and hugged each other. They couldn’t help but touch each other and were eager to be with each other again but they knew that that wouldn’t happen.

“So what did you miss for this?” Isabel asked

“Gym. I’m so glad I did but at the very least I got some exercise today.” Alex said with a sly smile

Isabel just smiled and shook her head as she punched his arm softly. They grabbed their stuff and as Isabel started to go to the door Alex grabbed her and pulled her back into his arms. They kissed again.

“Wait until I get you into bed tonight. I am going to make love to you for hours and hours and hours.” Alex promised

“Hmmm…can’t wait.” Isabel said

They walked out of the room and got on with the rest of their day.

Crashdown, 16:30

After school everyone had stopped by the Crashdown for a snack. It had been a while since they had been in here just to enjoy themselves and it gave Liz the opportunity to get back behind the counter, she actually missed it after a while and liked helping her father out again. The new help wasn’t up to speed yet and needed extra training.

“Saw you guys on T.V. last night, and this morning, lunch time, and well, five minutes ago.” Jeff said

“Cool.” Liz said

“Who would have thought my little girl would do good so quickly?” Jeff asked proudly

“Well it does help to have a very special boyfriend.” Liz said

“I take it he threw up?”

“You know him and publicity.” Liz said

“Five times?” Jeff asked

“Eight.” Liz said regretfully

“Could you two stop talking about that?” Max asked

“Oh come on Max, you should like it when we talk about problems you have. It makes me want to kill you less.” Jeff said

“Oh! Well in that case…keep talking.” Max said and Jeff smiled as he patted his future son in-law on the back.

“Can I ask; what are you planning on doing with that paper you bought?” Jeff asked

“Going to clean house. Apparently some of the people that run the Enquirer put out a reward for any one of their reporters who can get pictures of us in…well, situations.” Max said not wanting to elaborate.

“I take it the kind of pictures that means I’d be killing reporters if they got any of Liz?” Jeff asked

“Oh yes. One high up man specified a little bonus if they got Nc17 stuff of us. Oh and I’ll be right beside you, with the others holding more ammo behind us.” Max said, “They had cameras everywhere. If we didn’t run that security scan, god knows what they would have right now. At the very least, those reporters are gone as are those idiots who put up the reward.”

“So what’s after that?” Alex asked, they hadn’t exactly discussed the options of what they’d do with the paper.

“Well, we’ll start making it a little more respectable. Stop them from blatantly walking into a person’s life like they did last night. Anyway, they can still hunt for the weird things…and aliens, not that they’d find any. Weird things do happen and according to Kalen they have stumbled into a few things over the years that we haven’t quite accepted yet.” Max said

“Like?” Jeff said

“Well, apparently there are species on Earth that would be classed as weird, a few species that haven’t died off completely. A nice big lizard in a Scottish loch for example.” Max said

“Nessie? Nessie is real?” Kyle asked excitedly, “Okay, uh I am so scheduling a trip to Loch Ness at some point. I’m gonna rent a boat and I’m gonna go looking.”

“You’ll never find them.” Michael said as he took a drink

“Them?” Isabel asked

“There is a whole colony of Plesiosaurs’ deep beneath the surface in a giant cavern. In there is a giant lake that has a hole that brings them up into the loch or the Atlantic Ocean from time to time for feeding.” Max said

“Well, this talk has just gone past what I’m used to.” Jeff said, “I better get back to work.” With that he stepped through the back to get some paperwork done.

They all got down to eating burgers and fries while they put their books on the counter and started their homework. A few minutes later and a man walked into the restaurant, his eyes immediately locked onto the group at the counter and moved over to them.

“Max Evans?” he asked

Max turned around and looked at him. “Yes, can I help you?”

“My name is Albert Troy, Pamela’s my daughter and I’d like to know what you did to her?”

“Nothing.” Michael said in Max’s place

“I wasn’t talking to you punk. I want an answer.”

“Michael’s right, we didn’t do anything to her and you owe him an apology.” Max said as he stood up and faced Mr Troy

“Bullshit. I wont apologise to…him. And my daughter is now locked up in a nut house because of you people…”

“No. She’s locked up because she’s nuts.” Ava said, “She tried to stab me and ended up stabbing Sam.”

“Don’t you talk about her that way you little slut. I know you did something to her.”

“Mr Troy back-off. Compared to what she did to us, we didn’t do anywhere near what we could have done to her.” Sam said, “Blaming us for something that isn’t our fault isn’t going to help her.”

“Isn’t your fault? I seem to remember her being fine until you broke up with her.” Troy said

“Yeah but people break up all the time. I’m not the first guy to dump her and to be honest I’m glad I did, Ava or not.” Sam said, “Pam spent half her time at school trying to do something to us and the other half was trying to be popular. Face it, she is crazy.”

Troy’s fist balled tightly as he looked hatefully at the group.

“Mr Troy just leave us alone. That’s all we wanted from Pam but she never stopped. She fixated on Sam and nearly killed him and quite frankly I would prefer seeing her in a worse place than she is.” Max said

“Son of a…”

“What’s going on out here?” Jeff said quickly as he came out of the backroom when he heard the commotion. He immediately recognised Mr Troy, while it was nothing more than seeing him in the street he could guess why he was here. “Mr Troy.”

“This has nothing to do with you Parker.”

“That’s my daughter who you are close to and if you don’t relax that fist right now I’m going to ask you to leave.” Jeff said calmly

“I’m just here to know what these punks did to my kid.”

“That’s is my daughter you’re talking about and I’m going to tell you what they probably already have. They didn’t do anything.” Jeff said

“That’s a load of crap and you know it. Those two are definitely involved in something.” He said while pointing to Sam and Ava

“Hey, all I did was fall in love with Ava.” Sam said

“You don’t even know the meaning of the word.” Troy said as he bashed his fist on the counter

“Okay, that’s it. Leave now.” Jeff said as he moved closer to Troy and stepped between him and the group.

“I’m not leaving until I get what I want.” Troy said

“No, you mean what you want to hear.” Max said

“That’s it.” Troy said as he moved closer to Max

Jeff placed his hand on Troy’s shoulder to stop him just as the Sheriff was passing the window to come in and get coffee. He was what was happening and moved quicker but Troy already has his fist ready and it was flying toward Jeff’s face. However, Jeff quickly blocked the blow with his left arm and sent his right fist into his gut. He collapsed onto the ground as Jim got in.

“Wow dad.” Liz said

“Great. Now he’s gonna sue me.” Jeff said

“Not while he’s under arrest he’s not.” Jim said as he helped Troy up.

“Me…he’s the one who hit me and you better believe I’ll sue your ass. Everyone of you.” Troy said

“It was self-defence Mr Troy. And I’m pretty sure that the security camera up there picked up everything.” Jim said as he pointed to the camera in the corner above the kitchen counter. “I’ll pick up my coffee in half an hour.”

“It’ll be ready.” Jeff said, “Uh, Jim…”

“Yeah, okay.” Jim said as he walked Troy out of the café.

“Dad?” Liz asked

“Jim’s just gonna put him in a cell for a few hours to calm down.” Jeff said, “You guys okay?”

“Fine.” Max said as he held Liz.

Jeff looked around at the other patrons in the store, “Sorry about the disturbance folks, next drink is on the house. Liz…Maria.”

“Sure dad.” Liz said as she and Maria got back behind the counter to help hand out whatever drinks were asked for.

Living Room, The Mansion, 17:00

By the time they returned home they were all depressed about what happened at the diner. They had hoped that their problems with Pam Troy were over but the incident just told them that it has taken another level. The whole situation was hard to believe and as much as they wanted to give Mr troy some answers, they had no idea what had caused Pam to go over the edge.

“Would you like something to eat?” DDOK asked as she came into the room

“No, thanks DDOK.” Max said

“We’ll probably just order in some pizza.” Liz said

The others smiled when she said it, all knowing who would deliver the pizza.

20 Minutes Later…

“Majesty, a vehicle is approaching the Dome.” DDOK said

“Thanks DDOK, could you let him in.” Max said, “GUYS,” he called out, “Pizza Dude is here.”

Max went to the door and opened it when the car pulled up to the front of the mansion. As the others came from various locations around their house as the pizza was carried into the house.

“Hey man, how’re you doing?” Max asked

“Totally righteous dude. But I heard about Mr T going all Pam on you, you okay?” he said in like a beach hippy.

“Bummed but we’re okay.” Max said as Isabel came in.

“Hey Isa-babe.” He said almost drooling

“Hey, hey, hey…steady.” Alex said as he arrived

“Sorry Dude. You know I don’t step on another guys turf.”

“Don’t I get a cute name?” Lonnie asked as she arrived, she’d been told about their usual delivery guy but didn’t know what to expect.

“Lonniekins. Of course you do, babe.”

“Two pizza’s, pepperoni and spice hot…none of the little fishy guys. The usual.” He said as he took the pizzas into the living room and rested them on the table.

“Thanks Pizza Dude.” Kyle said

“Pizza Dude?” Lonnie asked

“Yeah, Pizza Dude.” Sam said

“And we don’t know his real name?” Lonnie asked everyone

“My name is Pizza Dude.” He said with a goofy nod and smile

“Pizza had his name legally changed two years ago.” Liz said

“Why?” Lonnie asked

No one had an answer and all looked him. “I deliver pizzas.”

“Yeah. And?”

“And I’m so not getting wrapped up in the evil corporate greed and pressure stuff.”

“So you changed your name?” Lonnie asked, “I like it.”

They invited Pizza Dude to stay for a while and have some as they usually did and they talked a lot.

“I don’t get it, how can you surf out here? The only water is at the reservoir.” Max said

“Land surfing. A board with wheels and a great big sail. With that all you need is to ride the dunes. With all that far out astro alien tech of yours I’m sure you guys could have some fun with it. Maybe you can invent a hover-board thing to totally cut down on ground resistance.”

Everyone almost choked on their mouthfuls of pizza.

“Huh?” Max asked hearing the word ‘alien’ over and over again in his head

“Uh oh. My bad. This doesn’t get me an anal probing does it? I mean what you babes and dudes do in your own home is perfectly fine with me but I’m not into the guy-guy scene.” He looked around at each of them, “My bad again.”

“How the hell…” Michael said

“What are you talking about?” Max said quickly, cutting Michael off

“Really bogus bummer.” He said as he rubbed his head

“What do you know?” Liz asked softly

Pizza Dude looked at each of them in turn and bowed his head, his long hair falling over his face, “Aliens, sex…pretty much got clued in on all of you…oh except the dude on the news that was standing next to Lonnie.” He said almost guiltily, he couldn’t believe that he let it slip that he knew.

“How?” Michael asked

“I figured it out?”

“You figured it out, how?” Max asked

“Got an I.Q. of over 200, just like you.” He said to Liz

“I don’t have an 200 I.Q.” Liz said, “I’m smart but not that smart.”

“Actually you’re up at 212 and yes, you are that smart. I kinda tested all of you. Anyway, I figured it out from things that I’ve seen and well…you know.”

“And the…um…” Alex mumbled

“That you dudes are doing the deed? Just figured. You just seemed a little too close not to be. On the subject of sex, is it true that you’re with both Isa-babe and Lonniekins.” He asked Alex

Isabel and Lonnie looked at each other with a smile while Alex quickly shook his head, “No, no way.” Alex said

“Alex.” Isabel said softly, “Lonnie and I are gonna head upstairs now.”

Sam and Ava smiled, they have fun when Lonnie enjoyed herself. Alex’s eyes almost popped out of his head, as did their delivery boy who looked at all three. “Relax, they’re just kidding.” Alex said

Isabel just smiled as she stood up and walked out of the room with Lonnie following.

“Isabel.” Alex said with a warning tone, “Lonnie!”

He quickly followed them and brought them back into the living room, “They. Are. Joking.” Alex said

“Really?”

“Yeah we are. I just couldn’t resist after you said it.” Lonnie said

“So you got brains and you’re a pizza delivery guy with your name changed to Pizza Dude?” Kyle asked

“Yeah dude, I did the smart thing, went to college and ditched it all in favour of the righteous path of the party. Listen guys, you can use whatever you’ve got to be sure but I wont ever tell anyone. You’re the good buds that give me 20 bucks for tips.”

“Thank you.” Max said knowing that he was speaking the truth. “But this kinda does make me wonder about how many people out there know we’re here.”

“Well if you haven’t heard it on the 6 o’clock by now then you probably wont.”

After a few more minutes The Pizza Dude left to return to his job, but the idea of the land surfing he had mentioned lingered in Sam and Kyle’s minds. It was something they were definitely going to look into, especially since just out side the dome they had a nice open expanse of desert to have fun on.

Swimming Pool, The Basement, 21:00

Much later after they had all finished what they needed to get done, they all changed into their swimwear and met up at the pool. They needed to relax and what better way than to simply float along in the calm waters. They all had air mats; except for Max and Liz who had a giant ring with Max sitting on it and Liz resting on him.

“So are you all ready for this weekend?” Max said as his hands caressed his lover’s body.

“Absolutely.” Sam said

“I’ve got all my bags packed.” Isabel said

“Isabel…” Max said as he shook his head, “We’re only going to be gone 2 days. We don’t need that many clothes, one bag tops.”

“I’ve got two bags.” Tess said

“I’m up at three.” Maria said

“Women.” Michael said

Maria just shot him a look that shut Michael up before she used her hand to send a wave of water splashing on to him.

“Hey.” Michael called out as he sent his retaliation back to Maria. Unfortunately it also caught Tess. Tess then joined Maria in a joint attack. “Hey, hey, hey.”

All of a sudden a free for all started as water splashed everywhere. It went on for a good ten minutes before the waves tipped Michael off of his mat and into the water. Maria and Tess cheered as they relaxed back into the air filled plastic.

“So what is the plan anyway?” Ava asked as she watched Michael try to get back up onto his mat.

“Simple. We go out to the mountain tomorrow night, open a few of the dome panels that open out there so that the helicopter can get in and get picked up.” Max said

“Then it’s a nice chopper ride to the Island where we spend Friday night and have our little orgy with Liz.” Isabel said as she and Liz locked eyes, each looked forward to it.

“I take it after that I go through this Sharing thing?” Lonnie asked

“No that’s the next night. Saturday will be spent meeting the other families and then Kalen and his people are put into cryo-sleep. Then the Sharing and Sunday we’ll be getting to know all the others before we go home that night.” Liz said

“But, uh, you should be warned that one side-effect of the Sharing is that everyone involved will be…” Alex started

“Horny.” Isabel said

“But Sam and I will be on hand when you’re done.” Ava said

“You guys won’t be in there?” Lonnie asked

“Ava will, humans can only go through one Sharing without problems afterwards.” Sam said, “But I will be feeling everything you feel.”

“So who’s coming in with me?” Lonnie asked

“Isabel and I.” Ava said

“Can’t wait.” Lonnie said as her hands slipped over her belly imagining that it was Ava’s hand.

“Yeah but just remember that the Sharing is not our main reason for being there.” Max said, “We’ve got something more regrettable to do.”

“Yeah.” Lonnie said, “I know I don’t know them as well as you guys but they are important to you.”

“Thanks…and everyone is limited to one bag.” Max said

Liz just smiled as she pressed her ass into Max’s dick beneath her and caused a little friction. “Tw…two bags.” He gasped

“Awe, that’s so generous of you Sweetie.” Liz said as she patted him on his head before moving out of his hip and went for a swim.

Common Room, The Island, 20:00 Friday Night

Once more the family had arrived at the underground facility on the Island. As they strolled down the long hallway and stepped into the common room, Max flipped the switched and the lights came on. Everyone took a deep breath as they remembered the couple of months they spent in the place where they first bonded with each other.

“No wonder you guys always rave about this place.” Lonnie said as she looked around. “So where are the bedrooms?”

“Through those doors.” Alex said as he pointed to each one

“Girls to the right, guys to the right.” Max said

“So.” Lonnie said as she looked at each of the girls and then to the door, “When do we…”

“Later Lonnie.” Liz said

“It’s still a little early so how about we have a bite to eat?” Maria said

“That I am up for.” Sam said as he spotted the kitchen and moved over to it

“Really? Cause usually, you’re *up* for other things.” Lonnie said

“Feeling a little randy are we?” Ava asked

“I admit I’m a little excited.” Lonnie said

“Well you need your energy for tonight. Trust me.” Isabel said

“Well, given that tonight will be very fun, I guess I can wait.” Lonnie said

Ava smiled and kissed her cheek as Sam, Max and Liz raided the pantry and returned with a lot of steak and potatoes. Everyone relaxed to watch the television as the smell wafted through the room.

“Oh that smells good.” Feln said as he arrived.

“I thought you were a vegetarian?” Max said

“Still doesn’t mean I can’t appreciate how good that smells.” Feln said

Max smiled as he wiped his hands and came around from the kitchen. He moved over to Feln as Sam took over with the frying pan and flipped the meat over.

“How’s things Feln?” Max asked

“Everything is on schedule. The last of our people arrived this morning and all their affairs have been placed in order.” Feln said

“What about the other families?” Isabel asked

“They will be picked up in the morning…our time.” Feln said

“So the meet and greet will be…” Michael asked

“That will happen once they’ve all had a chance to rest and freshen up. It is a long journey for many of them. Kalen will do the introductions one hour before we enter cryo-stasis.” Feln said, “But now that I know you’re all settled in, I should get back to the base.”

“Yeah, of course.” Max said

“I’ll see you all in the morning.” Feln said

“Bye Feln.” They all said as Feln moved over to the wall panel and activated the system and transported himself back to the base.

“So. What do we do now?” Liz asked

“Oh I don’t know.” Isabel said, “We could plan every detail of a certain event that’s happening in two weeks.”

Liz smiled and in seconds the girls flocked together leaving the guys totally bewildered.

“You girls need anything?” Max asked

“No, nothing.” Maria said

“Well maybe the food when it’s cooked.” Tess said

“You, eh, don’t want any input from…you know, the groom?” Michael asked

“NO!” all six said together causing the guys to move back and get on with other things.

When their meal was ready, each of them tentatively placed the plates in front of their lovers as they talked away and took notes of their plans. All the others could do was sit down and watch as the girls huddled together.

“They’re going to be like this every time aren’t they?” Michael asked

“Got that feeling.” Alex said. They all shook their heads and got down to eating.

Main Bedroom, Girl’s Area, 21:00

The girls walked into the room and looked around. Without thinking about it they started to undress themselves. Lonnie watched them and shrugged it off and in no time all six girls were naked. Maria approached the cushions and fell down onto them laughing.

“God, I missed this place.” Maria said as Tess approached her and knelt beside her.

Liz and Isabel then lay down and were quickly followed by Ava and Lonnie. The other two couples layback and watched as Liz and Isabel made out. As Isabel cupped a breast, Maria crawled over on all fours to Liz and took her friend’s breast into her mouth. Her hands joined Isabel’s in caressing Liz’s body. As Isabel stopped kissing Liz, Maria brought her head up to take the alien’s place. She only broke the kiss when she felt a hand on her back and looked up to see Tess kneeling by them.

Maria smiled and started to plant feather-light kisses over Liz while Tess kissed Liz’s mouth. Isabel looked over to the final two girls, her vision locked onto Lonnie and waved her over. Ava looked at her lover and took her hand. She walked Lonnie over to the brunette and both knelt by Liz’s feet. As hands and lips danced over Liz’s skin and in between her thighs, Ava and Lonnie started to caress her legs and feet.

As Liz squirmed in pleasure under the touches of the five girls, she looked into Ava’s eyes and nodded. Ava kissed Lonnie before pushing her head between Liz’s legs. Lonnie couldn’t resist and licked the girl’s slit. Liz moaned blissfully as Lonnie got into eating her out. Ava ran her hands over the length of Liz’s leg while their queen ran her foot along the length of Lonnie’s body.

Tess moved away from Liz’s head and moved to Maria’s side and Ava moved to Isabel’s. While Isabel and Maria focussed on Liz’s breasts, Ava and Tess kissed and caressed her abdomen. Liz’s hand moved to Lonnie’s head and pressed the blonde further in while her other hand stroked through Isabel’s hair. She pulled her girlfriend into a kiss to muffle her moans.

Lonnie kept on licking and stabbing her tongue into Liz. Tess and Ava sent their hands down, each pressed a finger against her clit.

“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Liz cried out, her hips rocked against Lonnie’s face. None of them stopped in their efforts to make Liz cum, each took turns in kissing her passionately.

“Scream for us Baby. Let us hear you.” Isabel whispered

“Let it go Liz.” Each girl said enticingly

Lonnie kept going and going, moving her tongue faster and faster until she did reach her climax.

“Ughnnn…oh goddddd…yess…Isabel…ughnnn…I love you…LONNIE…UGHnnn you making me…ughnnn…you’re all make me...AUGHNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”

For hours and well into the morning they made love to each other, they pleasured each other until they couldn’t go on anymore. Liz made love to each of them and each made sure they had once more acknowledged Liz as their queen and head woman of their house, she slept with Isabel last and together they fell asleep in each other’s arms. Not one of them was left wanting and each fell asleep in the arms of their girlfriend.

09:00 The Next Morning…

The girls slept peacefully in each other’s arms, their legs were entangled and each was with their girlfriend. As Liz opened her eyes, she looked into Isabel’s and they smiled at each other.

“Sleep well?” Isabel asked

“Hmmm…you know I did.” Liz answered as she stroked Isabel’s body

“Well, you have a new girl at your beckon call.”

“Perhaps. I love all of them deeply but whenever I wake up in the arms of a girl I only want it to be you.” Liz said softly

Isabel smiled and kissed Liz gently. “Does that mean that that you’re imagining being with me when you’re with Maria?”

“Uh, no. If I’m with them, I’m with *them*. I guess I’m just saying…I’m in love with you Isabel, I love you and Max so much.”

“Me too…well you and Alex.” Isabel said

“Oh, you don’t love Max?” Liz teased

“He’s my brother, of course I love him.” Isabel said

“Do you two want to stop yapping? People are sleeping over here.” Maria said

“Oh like you two haven’t been up for the past fifteen minutes.” Liz said, “Those whimpers you two give off are a really big clue.”

“What whimpers?” Tess said defensively

“The ones that you give off when your hands are between each other’s legs…like they are now.” Isabel said as she moved on to her back and propped herself up on her elbows. She looked over to Ava and Lonnie and saw them both kissing each other passionately, “Now they have the right idea.”

Ava’s hand glided over Lonnie’s ass, both moaning together as the other four watched them. Then they turned to each other and kissed their girlfriend’s while holding each other close.

“I have to say guys, last night was amazing.” Lonnie said as she broke the kiss with Ava but never stopped looking into her eyes.

“Wait until tonight. It’ll redefine everything.” Ava whispered

“So what’s next?” Maria asked as she looked at each of her lovers

“Oh I have an idea?” Liz said with a sly smile

Lonnie groaned, “God girl, don’t you ever get enough?”

Liz just smiled as Isabel pulled her on top of her. Soon all the girls were having sex again before they emerged, had a shower and went out for breakfast. When they arrived in the common room the others were waiting for them with their breakfasts were waiting. Liz took one look at their flushed cheeks and knew that they also had some early morning fun.

Island Alpha 1, 11:00

After they had all prepared themselves appropriately, by dressing themselves up smartly, they had been transported to the waiting room where they had first met Kalen. All were a little nervous about meeting the other families that had been hiding on Earth the same as they had. Eventually the door opened and Kalen and Feln arrived.

“How are you all doing?” Kalen asked

“Nervous.” Max said

“There is no need to be. These people are just like you, just different personalities. And remember this, you are the ruling family, they will always do as you command but ultimately you are no more superior than they are.” Kalen said

“Is that a hint of not letting our egos to get the best of us?” Michael asked

“Subtle huh? It has happened in the past. Kivar had one hell of an ego and look what that resulted in.” Feln said

“But you should also never allow them to see themselves as inferior to you. You may be the king and they kneel before the Royal Seal out of instinct but they are they are effectively like cousins to you. Aside from your parents they may be the only ones on this planet who you can talk to about things.” Kalen said

“You a little worried things will go wrong?” Kyle asked

“Well lets just say I like it when we’re watching over you all.” Kalen said

Feln looked at his watch and then turned to his brother, “It’s time.”

“Okay, you all ready?” Kalen asked

Max looked at the others and all stood up before following Kalen out of the room and into a large reception hall. The room was the size of a football field and it was filled with people. As Kalen announced their entrance, everyone turned to face their king. Down the middle of the room they all cleared a path down, the leaders of each group moved to the front and waited to greet them.

Max looked around at everyone, he couldn’t believe how many were here and neither could the others of his family. All the time they had thought they were alone, none of them could believe how wrong they were. Learning of Kalen and his people was one thing but the sheer number of hybrids in the room made Max want to let his jaw drop to the floor, but then that wasn’t very kingly.

Kalen looked at his young king and smiled as he escorted Max to the first group, “My Lord, this is Simon Muller of Germany and his family.”

“Good morning…eh…your Majesty.” Simon said

“Call me Max.” he answered as the two shook hands.

The two then proceeded to introduce the members of their families before Kalen took Max to the next, across the path that the family’s had made.

“This is Susanna Zuchov of Russia.” Kalen said

Five Minutes Later…

“This is Lee Han Shang of China.”

Later…

“This is Stacy Hanson of Australia…Miko Tamachi of Japan…Jibade Hefes of Egypt…Arya Nimbala of India…Elsu Cortez of Peru…Idona Sangrida of Iceland…Jean-Claude Menard of Canada…”

It went on and on, moving back and forth across the path as they moved down it; Kalen and Feln walked beside the group and introduced them to everyone. They all warmly said hello to their king and the more Max met the more relaxed he and the other became until they reached the end of the line. There, there was a slightly elevated stage. Kalen led Max up onto it and he stood up before the mass of people.

“I…eh…I honestly don’t know what to say.” Max said and they all smiled, “For most of us, keeping the secret of what we actually are has been the most important thing in our lives. From what I am seeing now, I’m glad that we were able to over come that problem.” He looked at Liz and they smiled at each other.

Max then continued, “Today is a special day, one that for the first time we all have a chance to meet but we also have to say goodbye to some close friends. I know you’ll all join me in thanking them for everything they have done for us in the last several months.” Around the room all the family’s had drinks in their hands and raised them to Kalen and Feln as they smiled brightly. “Well, we all know why were on Earth and I wish you all the best of luck.”

When Max stepped down from the stage to rejoin his family, Kalen and Feln looked at each other when they saw a blue light blinking on and off above a doorway. They moved down and Kalen put his hand on Max’s shoulder.

“Max…our people are ready.” Kalen said

Max looked at Feln and nodded. “Okay. Oh, one question. What do our kids use for the Sharing…is that even necessary?”

“It is but Antarian water wont be needed. Your children will be primarily human who will mate with other humans or the children of other hybrids. Purified Earth seawater will be fine. Preferably melted from ice from one of the Poles.”

Kalen and Feln led Max and his family through the door while the other families remained. They turned to a large monitor on the wall that switched on to show the room that they had gone into.

Cryogenic Tube Storage Area, 12:00

In the massive chamber that stored the tubes and held Rath in stasis, Max arrived to see each of the Antarians under Kalen’s command standing by their tubes. Lonnie was doing her best not to look at Rath but she couldn’t help it. It was just a glance but it was enough for her to be reassured that he was still an ice cube and could never affect her again.

“You okay?” Sam asked

“Yeah.” Lonnie answered, “Just got the sudden urge to kick him in the balls again.”

“Yeah…well…uh…can’t say anything about that.” Sam said, suddenly feeling very uncomfortable in his pants.

“There is always the fact that he is ice so kicking him anywhere would probably hurt you more.” Ava said as her hand found it’s way into Lonnie’s.

Kalen moved to the control panel and in less than a minute all but Rath’s tube door slid open. All the Antarians entered their assigned tubes, Feln then followed but Kalen held back.

“To activate the system, just press that green button there. Everything is pre-programmed.” Kalen said

“I’ll see you around Kalen.” Max said as Kalen stood inside his tube.

“Count on it. Have a good life…my king.” Kalen said

Max looked at the button on the panel and then over to Kalen, Feln and down the rows of tubes. “I’ll do what I can to find a cure for the virus.”

“I know.” Kalen said as Max pushed the button and all the doors slid closed. In an instant all the Antarians entered stasis. Max and the others looked into the tubes for a second before returning to the reception hall.

Reception Hall, Immediately Following

They were all mixing with the families. Each was talking with the different groups as they ate and drank together. Everyone was having a good time as they took the time to get to know each other. While they all grew up with different cultures and beliefs, their status as hybrids or as their lovers was what drew them all together. All were nervous about the meeting but by the end of the day they were as comfortable with each other as they were with their families.

Sam and Ava were off talking to the Australians they met during their Sharing. They had talked about everything that had happened since that day and this time they did manage to exchange phone numbers and e-mail addresses.

“So how are things with you two these days?” Stacy asked

“Couldn’t be better.” Sam said as he glanced over at Lonnie who looked back at him as she talked with the Peruvian family

Stacy and her lover Jessie caught the glance. “What about that house of yours, I heard your dome is twice the size of ours?” Grant asked as the two girls mate also caught the glance.

“Well, not quite.” Ava said, “I take it you’ve got a chunk of forest inside yours as well?”

“Of course, we all do.” Jessie said while looking at the other families. She kept noticing how much the two of them looked at Lonnie and she couldn’t help but smile.

“What?” Sam asked

“Nothing.” Jessie said

Ava looked at all three and spotted that Stacy and Grant were trying to hold back smiles of their own. “No, no. It’s obviously something, now what is it?” she asked

“Oh well, we’re just happy that we’re not the only threesome in this room.” Stacy said

“How’d you figure that?” Sam asked

“You both seem to have a lot of interest in Lonnie over there…and she keeps looking back.” Jessie said

Sam and Ava smiled, “Well, like you said that day, you can’t help who you fall in love with.” He said

“No. No, you cant.” Grant said as he kissed the foreheads of both his lovers.

“But, eh, I severely doubt that we’re the only threesomes here.” Ava said as she looked over to a group of Africans who were all spread around but kept glancing to each other just as Sam, Lonnie and Ava had done.

“Hmm, good to know.” Jessie said as she raised her glass to one of the group.

“So what’s your plan for when you get back home?” Stacy asked

“Oh we’ve got a few things planned. Like our king and queen’s wedding.” Ava said

“Oh thank god. It’s about time.” Stacy said

“How long?” Grant asked with sudden urgency

“Two weeks. Oh don’t tell me you guys have been waiting for them to get hitched as well?” Ava asked

“Of course. They are the king and queen…it’s weird but it’s like it’s instinct.” Stacy said

“Same for all of us.” Sam said, “I think I read in one of the book in our library that it’s a generational thing.”

“Uh…what if the royals were the last born of a generation?” Jessie asked, “That would mean a hell of a wait for everyone else.”

“Oh yeah.” Sam said

“Well that’s not the case here, Max Isabel and Michael all hatched early so, technically, they were first born.” Ava said

“So is Lonnie gonna have a Sharing while she’s here or has that happened already?” Grant asked

“Yeah, she’s having it tonight.” Ava said

“Can…eh…can we watch?” Stacy asked with a wink

“That’s her call.” Sam said

“But I wont say no if she doesn’t.” Ava said

Then there was a resounding “HEY!” that someone called out, “Does anyone know how we get home from here?”

Everyone that had been taking a drink at that moment gulped hard as they looked around at everyone else before looking at Max.

“It’s good to be the king.” Michael joked as he took a drink and walked away. Max just looked at him.

“Everyone relax. The Granolith has been set up to transport us home when we’re finished here. Just press that gold button over on that panel.” Max called out being thankful that Kalen told him about it.

Over the next few hours they talked with as many different people as was possible. Soon one or two wanted to go home, they approached Max and his family and said their goodbyes to everyone before pressing the gold button. They vanished in a flash of light. Then as the hours passed more and more families left until there was only the one.

They all sat next to each other on the stage, Max and the other guys took off their ties and unbuttoned the top button of their shirts. They were all drinking and relaxed against each other.

“Well, everyone seems nice.” Max said

“Yeah and if Kalen’s right, not one of them is even remotely related to Kivar or his allies.” Liz said

“Well, that’s always a plus.” Michael said before looking to Lonnie, “Well Lonniekins, you ready?”

“Ooh, you bet. By the way, only Pizza Guy gets to call me Lonniekins - it is kinda cute when he says it. But…I am kinda hungry. Can we have dinner first?” Lonnie asked

“Pizza Dude. And sure on the dinner. Besides the ritual has to happen under the full moon at midnight, so we have time.”

Max got up and was quickly followed by the others. He reached the button and made sure all the others were with him before he tapped the button. In seconds they were transported from the hall to the common room on the Island.

Ritual Chamber, The Island, Midnight

Just before midnight, Isabel, Lonnie and Ava emerged from the girl’s area wearing their robes. They were ready for the Sharing and Sam moved to his two lovers. The two of them looked radiant and his breath hitched slightly was he looked at them.

“You two look beautiful.” Sam said

“Thank you.” The two of them said together as they hugged and kissed Sam.

Isabel looked at all three and then to the clock. She knew they wouldn’t part unless she made them. “Uh guys, we’re kinda on the clock here.” She got no response so she moved over to the hidden door and opened it.

The noise drew the attention of the three and Lonnie took a deep breath as she looked into the chamber. She looked at Isabel and Ava before all three walked into the vaulted chamber. Isabel set up a video camera on the edge of the pool; Lonnie was a little self conscious about doing this with people she didn’t know in the room so the request from the Australians was denied. However, she was still turned on by the idea of being watched so she decided to have the camera set up so that it could be recorded.

Once they were inside, Lonnie looked around as the ceiling opened to reveal the full moon beginning to move into position. “Okay, lets get Sharing.” Lonnie said

All three girls untied the sash of their robes and let them slid off their shoulders, leaving them all naked. Isabel stepped into the pool of thick water and then was followed by Ava and lastly, Lonnie. The newest addition to the family stood in the centre of the liquid, Ava moved in front of her while Isabel moved to her side. Both girls took handfuls of the alien water and started to bathe Lonnie in it.

Their hands glided over the other girl’s body and Lonnie relaxed into their touch. She was beginning to get really into it, especially with the camera watching them. Lonnie kept looked at it as the others caressed her. Then the moon above them was in position and both girls backed off from Lonnie.

Lonnie looked at both of them and shrugged her shoulders. “What?”

“Show time.” Isabel said

The two girls placed their hands on the surface of the water and fed their power into it. They symbols that lined the room started to glow and Lonnie watched as the water started to bubble. She watched as the energy started to move to her and as it started to move into her body. She gasped as she felt it and her arousal peaked. Lonnie could feel the thoughts of all the members of the family and all of them could feel her more clearly. With an intense flash of light that wasn’t blinding, Lonnie had become a permanent part of the family.

“Oh my god.” Lonnie breathed out, both of the others smiled as they remembered their times in this room. In seconds Lonnie recovered and looked at Ava. She wrapped her arms around the shorter girl and kissed her passionately. Their tongues duelled as their breasts pressed into each other’s bodies.

Ava then broke the kiss and looked into Lonnie’s eyes. “We need to get Sam.”

“Oh yeah.” Lonnie said

“And if I don’t get Alex inside me I’m gonna blow.” Isabel said

All three girls jumped out of the pool of water and out of the room. Lonnie and Ava grabbed Sam and Isabel grabbed Alex, they pulled the two young men to their bedrooms but every couple in the room started to make love to each other. That night they slept with utter contentment, every one of them felt a sense of completion that none had felt before. When they awoke in the morning they spent the day lounging around on the beach before they returned home to the mansion.

To Be Continued…

[Tharos]

Chapter 46

Principle’s Office, Roswell High, 09:20

The second Max and Liz got into homeroom, their teacher told them to report to the principle’s office. The whole class started to mock the two ‘golden’ students with warnings tones and laughs. A look from the teacher got them to quieten up but Max and Liz couldn’t help but wonder why. Liz asked what they did but all the teacher could say was that the message arrived just before they came in.

As they got to the office the principle’s secretary showed them into the office. When the principle saw them come in, he immediately stood up. He straightened his papers and put them back into the filing cabinet.

“Max, Liz, thanks for coming.”

“Uh…you’re the principle. When you call it’s kinda not possible not to come here.” Max said

“Oh yeah.” The principle smiled, “Gotta love power. Anyway, why I asked you here. I’ve been getting phone calls since I got in this morning. Mr Troy, Pamela’s father, has been trying to get a hold of her school records. Now that, given her current confinement is no problem.”

“What does that have to do with us?” Liz asked

“He’s also demanding that I turn over your records, all eleven of you. I don’t know what he wants with them.”

“Wait, you’re not going to turn them over are you?” Max asked

“Of course not. It’s protected information. I’m only authorised to turn them over to your parents or you when you turn 18, which you are now. However, Mr troy is persistent. I just had the files out to make sure that they were all okay and not tampered with. Aside from that…uh…incident in the eraser room that time, they’re spotless.”

“Do you really think he’d try to steal them?” Liz asked

“He’s upset over his daughter and blames you, he’s always been aggressive when he goes after things he believes in.”

“You’ve known him along time?” Max asked

“Oh yeah. He was the school bully, back then he never believed in much but today…”

“You were at school together?”

“With both your fathers and mothers. Not that we knew each other well but being on the wrong end of Troy was what we had in common. Liz, your father when he took a swing at that…well, he got something most of our class has been itching to do for a long, long time. Uh, you wont mention I said that will you?”

Both teenagers smiled and shook their heads, “It’s safe with us sir.” Max said

“Well…good…uh I think you better get on to class now. I just wanted to let you know.”

Max and Liz said goodbye and left the room. As they made their way back down the halls to their class, they were talking through their bonds to the others and informing each of what they had just been told. As soon as the opportunity presented itself they each called their parents to let them know what was happening.

Judge’s Office, Courthouse, Roswell, 10:00

When Valenti reported for work in the morning Hanson told him that he’d been “asked” to go to the court for a meeting with one of Roswell’s judges and a member on the town’s council. When he asked for a meeting, he wasn’t asking, he was telling. As soon as Jim had finished going over any reports from the previous night he got into his SUV and drove over. He arrived and knocked on the door to the judge’s chambers and was called inside.

“Jim, good to see you.”

“You too Your Honour.”

“Jim, the mayor asked me to speak to you. He got a complaint about you, that Jeffery Parker assaulted him and you didn’t do anything about it. In fact he said you took him in instead of Parker.”

“Troy?”

“Yes.”

“Judge Bale, it wasn’t assault, it was self defence and in defence of his daughter, her fiancé and their friends. And that includes my son. Mr Troy is…I guess you could say he’s upset about what happened to his daughter and is blaming Max Evans and the others with it. He got there angry, he immediately accused the kids of something and the commotion brought out Jeff…uh…Mr parker. He showed considerable restraint in the matter. But it was Troy that threw the first punch.”

“And why weren’t charges brought against Mr Troy?”

“Mr Parker didn’t want to, given that Troy’s daughter was just locked up. He thought that being in a cell would cool him down a little and I agreed.”

“I see.”

“And on my way here I got a call from my son and Tess. Mr Troy has been trying to get hold of the kids’ school records.”

“That’s privileged information.”

“Yes sir. But that’s not stopping him calling the school since the teachers got in this morning. And about this so-called assault, I have written statements from people who were there. The only connection between these people and Mr Parker is that they eat in his café.”

“You got them with you?”

“No but I can fax them over.”

“Good. I had a feeling that Mr Troy was just being a pain in the ass but he has money and the mayor owes him a favour or two.”

“Money. Hmm, you could always remind the mayor of what’s in the kids’ bank accounts.”

“Yeah.” The judge smiled, “I’ll speak to the mayor and the council. Shouldn’t be too much trouble.”

“Yeah I’ve heard that before but I won’t be holding my breath. This is usually where trouble starts.”

“Like when you took those Evans’ kids out on a ride along?”

“That was a misjudgement to be sure, but I’m not sorry since they found a girl who’d been buried alive.”

“Okay. I’ll tell the mayor what you told me and I’ll pass on those witness statements. Oh and Judge Reynolds is also going to back you up on…well, apparently anything.”

“He is?”

“He told me to tell you that you have a mutual friend who once saved his life and that a Mr Feln sends his regards.”

Jim felt like he was swallowing a fistful of thorns when he heard the name. He couldn’t image how the judge knew of Feln but since he was in the building he could find out. “Okay. Well, Feln certainly does get around. I better get going. Oh could you ask the mayor to remind Mr Troy that when they inherited that company they also inherited an army of lawyers. The kids hate to use them but if Troy pushes…”

“I wont blame them if they call them in today. I’ll pass on the message.”

Valenti left the judges office. He soon found Reynolds’ office and learned of his history with Feln. After that he returned to work.

Living Room, Evans Residence, 18:00

That night, Max and Liz asked their parents to meet them at Max’s old home to discuss some things. When the four parents arrived, Diane made them all coffee while they waited for their children.

“So what do you think they wanted to tell us this time?” Philip asked

“Well the last time it was to tell us they’re getting married, maybe they’ve scheduled a date for their divorce.” Jeff joked

“Oh very funny.” Nancy said

“I don’t think that word will ever be spoken by any of them.” Diane said

“I don’t think it’s even possible for them to separate, not that they’d want to.” Nancy said

“Well…there goes that hope.” Jeff said

“Daddy!” Liz said as she came in

“Hey you two.” Diane said

“Hi mom.” Max said

“How is everyone?” Philip asked

“Everyone’s great. Lonnie’s…well she’s a little hyper since her Sharing but she’s beginning to calm down. Isabel’s being Isabel with her planning, especially with Christmas coming up.”

“Christmas isn’t for another 2 and a half months.” Jeff said

All the Evans’ looked at each other, “Yeah that sounds about right.” Diane said

“Isabel always starts planning early.” Philip said

“You should see what she’s got planned for the dome. I think it’s kind of along the lines of one of those glass balls with the towns inside and filled with water and snowflakes…only the dome won’t be filled with water.”

“Sounds nice. So what’s with the meeting this time?” Nancy asked

“Well, it’s just that we’ve set a date for the wedding.” Max said

All the parents looked at them.

“In two weeks.” Max said

“WHAT?” Nancy and Diane asked at the same time

“Actually is more like a week and a half now…next Thursday.” Liz said

“WHAT?????”

“Liz, honey, there is no way that a wedding can be ready in time.”

“It’s impossible, we need to book a church, get tuxedos pick out a dress…”

“Guys, chill. The church is taken care off. We spoke with Father McGowan before we left on Friday, everything is fine on that end.” Max said

“And everything else?” Philip asked

“Isabel has everything on planned and she’s spoken to anyone she needs to. Almost everything has been dealt with.” Liz said

“So all we need to do is…” Nancy asked

“Um, well, be there I guess.” Max said, not knowing what else to say

“And…and to give me away.” Liz said tentatively as she looked at her father

Jeff stood up and walked over to Liz. He hugged his daughter close. “Like I wouldn’t.” he said, “You’re going to have a hell of a day Sweetie.”

All of them sat and talked for a long time. Liz brought out Isabel’s list of things to do and they discussed everything, and then discussed it again. Max, Jeff and Philip could only watch as the three women gravitated toward each other. Eventually they disappeared into the kitchen for more coffee, Philip and Jeff knew from the last time they went through something like this that it was virtually impossible to get a word in edgeways. The best they could do was sit back and let the women work.

Church, Roswell, 12:30 Thursday, 1 ½ Weeks Later

The days passed quickly as everything was set in place for Max and Liz’s big day. Word had spread quickly through the town and the school itself, while the only wanted family to be present; it didn’t stop people from waiting on the street along with some press. The day itself landed on a school holiday so there was no problem in getting away.

Max stood in the church with Michael by his side; Alex and Kyle were right beside them. They were waiting for the arrival of Liz and the other girls, Max’s palms were sweating and the others could feel it.

“Nervous?” Michael asked

“A little. I don’t even know why, it’s already done and this is just…”

“Ceremony?” Kyle asked

“Yeah.” Max said

Then they heard the doors of the church open, the music started and Max locked his eyes onto Liz. In that second Max’s pulse slowed down and he stopped being nervous. She looked even more beautiful than he’d ever seen her, and she wasn’t the only one. Each of the guys looked to their lovers in their pale lilac silk dresses and they couldn’t stop staring at each other. Lonnie’s drone boyfriend filled in nicely as she constantly gazed at Sam, but with his illusionist abilities all anyone saw was her looking at him.

Liz took her father’s arm and together they walked down the aisle toward Max. As they reached the end, Jeff moved aside and Max took his place. Michael stood closer with his hands behind his back and each of the girls stood by Liz’s side. Max and Liz couldn’t stop staring at each other; it was only when Father McGowan cleared his throat that they looked to him.

{Ready?} Max asked through their link

{Always.} Liz answered

“Ladies and gentlemen, we are gathered here today to join this man and this woman in holy matrimony…”

The priest continued speaking. Reciting passages from the bible, allowing Max and Liz to say their vows to each other and the exchanging of rings. Everything went without a hitch, thanks to Valenti telling his deputies to keep an eye out. They managed to keep the press out of the church; Hanson was even assigned to keep an eye on the Troy’s. While they did come close to the church, they didn’t stop so Hanson didn’t intervene. After a short time everyone heard the main line, “I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.”

As Max and Liz kissed, the small number of people in the church stood up and clapped. Off to the side, the one camera in the room watched everything and transmitted the wedding to the homes of the other families around the world. They too clapped when the couple kissed, and then watched as their family gathered around them.

In seconds they were heading out of the church and into their limousine, quickly followed by everyone else in their cars for the reception in the dome. True to form, Isabel arranged everything perfectly. Liz couldn’t help but kiss her girlfriend for everything she had done but most of the day was spent with her husband.

Max and Liz’s Bedroom, 18:00

Max carried Liz in his arms through the doors to their bedroom. It was their first destination upon their arrival home and Max immediately picked her up when they left the limo. When the doors to their room close, Max carefully let Liz down and they stood before each other.

As they looked at each other Max reached his hand out and suddenly Liz felt the zip of her dress come undone. Liz smiled and reached her hand out. Max’s shirt buttons became undone and his shirt flow open and came shooting down his arms while the straps of her wedding dress went down her arms. Then Liz focused on his pants, both pairs of shoes vanished, the bottom of her dress started to come off. In seconds they were in their underwear, both smiled at what they saw.

Both were wearing the Antarian clothes given to them for their first night as a married couple. Max was in what he once described as a cross between a thong and a condom; Liz smiled as she watched Max’s dick became erect. She was wearing her gold trimmed loincloth that was a string with two scraps of shaped material hanging from it that was a foot long. Connected to it was the matching bra that had gold strings that crisscrossed down over her belly.

“You look beautiful.” Max said

“And you look hot, hunky and absolutely gorgeous.” Liz said as the two moved closer together.

Liz ran her hands over her husband’s chest as he put his hands on her hips. They pressed their bodies together and kissed with a need like they were long lost lovers. Liz raised her leg and started to caress his leg with her foot. She could feel his erection burning into belly. Liz’s hand reached down and her fingers wrapped around his massive cock.

Max groaned at her touch, he was desperate for some relief after seeing Liz in what she was wearing. He could only continue to kiss her as he felt her nimble fingers removed the silk from over his cock and then moved to her knees, working the remainder of the garment down and off his legs. The young brunette couldn’t help lick the length of his dick when she saw it and took him into her mouth, gently sucking on him a couple of times before standing back up. They held each other’s hand and walked each other to their bed. Max never bothered with removing her clothes, but watched as she crawled up onto the bed. As she lay on her side Max got onto the bed and rolled her onto her back. His strong hands ran over her legs and he parted them.

He moved over her body and her legs bent as she felt his waist against her thighs, she accepted his weight and they kissed. This time it was Max’s hand to reach down between them. He pulled up on the scrap of cloth that covered her sex and put the tip of his dick against her soft folds.

“I’m about to make love to a beautiful woman, who is my wife.” Max said huskily

“That turning you on?” Liz asked

“You turn me on.” Max said as he caressed her face and pushed with his hips. His dick slipped inside her and both pairs of eyes closed tightly.

Max slowly moved, pushing further into Liz before slowly withdrawing. When he was almost out of her, Max crashed back in causing a loud moan of bliss form deep inside Liz. Each thrust of his hips eliciting a moan from both lovers as she squeezed on him. Liz reached down and put her hands on his ass and pushed in time with his thrusts. Slowly they moved together, their bodies were getting hotter by the second as their skins became flushed and red. Neither stopped touching the other, Liz trailed her fingers over every tight muscle in his back. She could feel the first formations of sweat on his skin and he could no doubt feel the sweat from her. Some was being soaked up by the silken fabric of her outfit but most of her skin was exposed and touching Max’s.

“Maxxx…” Liz gasped, “Uhnnnn…Max.”

“I love you…Lizz.” Max groaned out

He continued to move his dick in and out of Liz. They held each other tightly, Liz ankle moved over Max’s. Her back arched and her upped body pressed against Max, his hard chest rubbed over hers and he could feel her nipples. Max uncovered one of her breasts and leaned down slightly, bending his head and took a nipple into his mouth. He sucked gently and bit down hard, but it wasn’t painful.

“UGHNNNNNNNNNN!” Liz cried out

“Like that baby?” Max asked with heat

“Ughnn…yeah…” Liz groaned

“Rghnnnn…God, Liz you…ughnn…feel so good.” Max groaned

“Urhnnnnn…Max…har…harder…” Liz groaned

Max picked up the pace and before long he was pounding into her. His dick was sliding back and forth, creating an intense friction that seared through both lovers. Liz wrapped her legs securely around his waist as flesh slapped against flesh.

“OH GOD, UGHHNN, MAX!” Liz screamed

“LI…LIZ…OH YES…UGNNNN…UGNNNNNNN!” Max groaned as sweat dripped from his forehead and onto Liz.

They moved harder and faster against each other, each desperate for the release that seamed just seconds away.

“UGHNNN! MAX!”

“LIIIIIIIIIIIIIIZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!”

Max hammered his dick until they suddenly both froze. In a split second their bodies exploded and both cried out. Max spilled his semen into Liz as her whole body became wracked with her orgasm. They stayed locked together, their breathing hard and ragged as Max rested his head on hers. “I love you.” They both whispered to each other

“Max, I’ve been thinking…” Liz said but stopped when Max smiled, “Why are you smiling? Because I’ve been thinking?”

“I’d be surprised if you ever stopped.” Max said, “So what are you thinking about?”

“Well…I…I’m not sure if you think you’re ready or anything but…”

“A baby?” Max asked

“Yes.” Liz said

“Are you ready?” Max asked

“I know we’re still in school but, well it is why we’re here.” Liz said

“No, why we’re here is to love each other and our family. A baby is just a great bonus. And yes, I want to have a baby with you and I have been thinking about it as well.” Max said

“You want to?”

Max nodded his head. Both smiled brightly and kissed each other tenderly but passionately. “We need to tell the others.” Liz said

“Yeah but we need a shower first and we need to look out the clothes Kalen gave us for it.” Max said

“Yeah.” Liz said

“Oh wait, what about school…and college for that matter?”

“Well, Feln did a little human/Antarian bio lesson for us girls. We’ll be pregnant for ten and a half months, but I’m going to go all out to graduate early. As for college, I’ve been thinking about staying home and doing it by correspondence.”

“No, no way. You’ve had you’re heart set on Harvard or Yale or something for like forever. I promised your dad that I would help you get your dreams.” Max said

“I know, but you and our family are my dreams. I’ll still be the bigwig scientist; it’ll just take me a little longer, but for us, that I don’t mind.” Liz said

Max kissed her softly before he nodded and slipped his cock out of Liz, his erection beginning to soften. Together they hopped off the bed and Liz removed her outfit. They looked out the third and final form of Antarian clothing that they had before they had a shower together. As they came out they put on robes before going to see the rest of their family. Every single last one of them was excited when Max and Liz told them; they men shook Max’s hand and the girls all hugged Liz, with the exception of Maria who practically bounced up and down. They all went upstairs, Max and Liz got prepared while the others waited outside their bedrooms.

Altar Room, The Mansion, 20:00

Max and Liz came out of their bedroom wearing their outfits for the occasion. Liz was wearing the thin metal chain mail halter-top over her upper body and a sarong around her waist that dropped to half way down her thighs. Max was wearing something similar to Speedos but the fabric was softer and did nothing to hide the growing erection under it. Both were in gold. When they put on the outfits, the couple felt a change in their bodies, a change that wouldn’t have its full effect until the implants in their wrists were shut off. Within the material was microscopic technology that started to stimulate the reproductive systems of both of them.

Everyone was already in the room, waiting for the pair and as they emerged, both went to opposite sides of the room. Max placed his hand on one of the glyphs on the wall while Liz went to the other glyph. They pressed at the same time and in the centre of the indentation in the floor that was filled with cushions, the altar started to rise up

The couple looked at each other and moved to the edge of the indentation, both looked at their wrists and firmly tapped the area that concealed their birth control implants. With two faint little red blink the devices deactivated and their reproductive systems were fertile once more. Alex and Isabel knew their roles in this little ritual and moved to their respective lovers. Isabel circled Liz and caressed Liz’s body with her fingertips. Seeing and feeling the brunette in this outfit was arousing. Isabel kissed Liz before moving to the girl’s back.

She reached up and unclipped the material from behind her neck and then did the same where it connected at the base of her spine. The top part fell to the floor and Max licked his lips when he saw his wife’s breasts. Then Isabel caressed a part of Liz’s thigh that was exposed and undid the material, letting it fall to the floor and leaving Liz completely naked.

Alex smiled as his eyes locked on to Isabel. He could see the enjoyment in her eyes as she stripped Liz. Then he started to circle Max, giving him the same caress that Isabel gave Liz. Before long he stopped behind Max and took hold of what the hybrid was wearing. In seconds Max was as naked as Liz and they moved toward each other.

Alex rejoined Isabel, each sat on the edge of the indentation outside their bedrooms with their lovers. All watched Max and Liz intently as they held and caressed each other. Max held Liz’s cheek and kissed his wife before lifting her up into his arms. Liz giggled and smiled as her arm went behind his neck. Max moved over to the altar and lay her down on the cushioned surface like a sacrifice.

Max was hard as a rock as he climbed up to join his wife. They wrapped their arms around each other and kissed. Their hands caressed every inch of skin but then Liz pushed Max onto his back. Liz grabbed his dick and stroked him a couple of times before she moved up and straddled his waist. Max put his hands on Liz’s thighs as she raised her hips up and put his dick at her opening.

The couple locked eyes as Liz lowered her body and took him inside her. Liz tipped her head back, her mouth opened wide as she felt him fill her again. Liz placed her hands on Max’s chest and she started rocking her hips, moving her sex around his dick. Both were getting into it but it wasn’t as slow and tender as it was before. There was a new purpose into it, Max only wanted to expel his seed into Liz and she only wanted it inside her body.

“You like watching them.” Alex whispered to Isabel

“I like watching Liz.” Isabel answered, “Just as much as you like watching Max.”

“When do you think that will be us?” Alex asked

“UHGHNNNNN….” Liz groaned, getting their attention back for a second.

Isabel loved seeing the look of sheer passion in Liz’s face and held Alex’s hand tightly, “Very, very soon.” She said

On the altar Liz was continuing to ride Max and his dick. She was sliding on and off his dick, taking him deep within her. Max reached up and held her breasts, massaging them and playing with her nipples. Liz ran her hands over his chest as they rocked together. Max looked down and watched as his dick disappeared and reappeared from her body.

“Ughnnn…oh god Max…” Liz groaned

“Liz…so…cloooooseeee…”

“Give it to me Max…ugnnnnn…please….”

“Ughnnnn…”

“Ohhhhh….yesss…”

“Ughnnnn….”

“UGHNNNNN...”

“UGHNNNNNNNNN YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” They cried together, Max shot his seed into his wife.

Liz collapsed on top of Max but the stone altar glowed brightly with a light that shot straight through the couple. In their ears the pair could hear a humming, one that came from deep inside Liz. After a few seconds the humming faded and to the couple it almost sounded like a heartbeat. Above them the light focused and for a brief second everyone could see the first moments of conception – proof to everyone that it happened. Then the light blasted outward and connected with everyone, all feeling a new life beginning within the family. It also resulted in an intense wave of arousal that caused the other lovers to start undressing each other. As Max and Liz recovered from their intense orgasms, they held each other and were completely oblivious to the fact that the others had started making love. After a while, they all gathered their clothes and went to bed.

Living Room, 08:00 The Next Morning

Max and Liz were the first ones up in the morning. They wanted to stay in bed, wrapped in each other’s arms but they decided against it. They put on their robes and headed down into the living room. That sat together on a comfy one-seater, Liz was sitting on Max’s lap with her head on his shoulder. The two of them had their hands on her belly; the psychic connection to their baby was already there after just a few hours and it was strong.

“Do you think he’ll like living in a glass bubble?” Max asked

“*She’ll* love the dome.” Liz said

“Do you want a girl?” Max asked

“Not sure, do you want a boy?” Liz asked

Max kissed her cheek, “I will be very happy with ten fingers, ten toes and virus free.”

“Amen.” Liz said

“Antennae and green skin optional.” Max said

Liz hit Max and both laughed. “That would certainly make him unique at school.” She said

“Her unique at school.” Max said

Both looked at each other, “Well whatever it is, here’s to being healthy.”

“Awe don’t they look cute together?” Maria said as they others walked in

“Hey guys.” Liz said

“What are you to doing out of bed? I thought the newlywed thing gets you a stay in bed and have sex all day for free card.” Michael said as he and the others sat down

“Well…we do that all the time anyway.” Max said

“I doubt you’d catch Tess and me out of bed for the first week.” Kyle said

“Oh, planning on getting that lucky are we?” Tess said

Kyle smiled seductively and leaned over to whisper in her ear, “You wont even consider saying no, I’ll make you so hot that you’ll explode.”

Tess shuddered as she pressed her thighs together, she wouldn’t be able to refuse Kyle even now. She knew that after wedding night that she wouldn’t be seeing the others for quite some time.

“So, are you ready for Vegas?” Max asked

“Oh yeah.” Sam said

“Sin City, here we come.” Ava said

Sam kissed both Lonnie and Ava; his arms were around their waists as they sat next to him. “How long before we’re ready to leave?”

“Our jet will be fuelled and ready by eleven, we’ll spend a few hours in the city having fun and then we attend the wedding.” Max said

“Vegas and fun, two words I like.” Michael said

“Don’t even think about it Spaceboy.” Maria said

“And why shouldn’t I?” Michael asked

“Because before you ‘inherited’ 98 billion bucks you could have gotten away with a fake I.D. Now a lot of people, if not everyone knows who we are and that none of us are 21.” Maria said

Michael slumped in his chair with his arms crossed, looking very much like an angry two-year old. “I knew having money would bite me in the ass.”

“Today will still be fun Michael.” Sam said

“Yeah, you’re cousin is getting hitched…be happy.” Ava said looking at him dead in the eye.

Michael looked at Tess and got a similar stare back. Both sisters smiled as Michael pushed further back into the chair and pulled Maria onto his lap.

“Coward.” Maria whispered

“Hey, I know those two and they’re dangerous together.” Michael said defensively

“Thank you.” Ava said

“Don’t worry, I’m sure she’ll calm down when she has us as her balls and chains.” Lonnie said as she looked at her two lovers before kissing each one.

“Are you guys sure you’re okay with this?” Alex asked

“Yes, of course.” Lonnie said

“Vegas, that is just for show.” Sam continued

“And Max marrying us just seems…I don’t know, just more.” Ava said

“Thank you.” Max said

“Max even had a little surprise done.” Liz said

“Oh?” Isabel asked

“Yeah, remember that episode of Friends where Joey got that thing done over the internet so he could marry Monica and Chandler?” Max said

“Since when do you watch Friends?” Michael asked

“I watch.” Liz said with her hand up, “And I don’t exactly give him a choice.”

“Uh huh.” Michael said, “I think I’ll settle for that excuse just now.”

“Anyway, yeah we know about it.” Maria said, “Are you honestly saying that you did that?”

“Yip. Just took five minute but I am fully authorised by the state of New Mexico to marry anyone.” Max said, “So, while the three of you will be secretly married, on Earth it will be official…and on Antar if there was anyone still there since it is me marrying you.”

“So we do that tonight right?” Sam asked

“Yeah.” Max said

“Have you three chosen a place yet?” Liz asked

“Actually, we’ve been thinking about the lake. All of us barefoot, in the sand and wearing our Antarian getup.” Lonnie said

“I like that.” Isabel said

For the next couple of hours the group spent their time getting ready. After a while the phone call came that their private jet had been fuelled and was waiting on the tarmac. They piled into the limo and drove out to the airfield.

Las Vegas, Nevada, 15:00

As their plane touched down at the airport in Las Vegas, the group were all excited. For most of them it was their first trip to the city and as the looked down over the hotels and casinos when they flew overhead, their blood pumped. After they disembarked form the plane, they were shown to a limo that was already waiting and they drove off.

Their first stop was their hotel, The Aladdin. They were only staying for a few hours but they all wanted somewhere to go if they ended up tired. The second they stepped into the hotel, the owner was walking by and suddenly stopped. It was as if he could smell the money and immediately looked to the group. He recognised them and started to curse silently to himself – he knew they couldn’t gamble. Quickly he signalled over to his manager and told him to give the family star treatment. The manager immediately greeted Max and the others and personally checked them in. They were given the presidential suite and were practically treated like royalty while they were in the building. As soon as they had settled into their room, the decided there were some chores that needed to be done.

They headed to South 3rd street and the Marriage Licence Bureau. Sam and Ava took all the identification they needed and got a marriage licence. Ava smiled when she saw that one of the accepted IDs was a Resident Alien Card but she managed to keep her laugh from being noticed by the staff or people behind them in the queue. It didn’t take long and they met up with the others back outside.

For a while they saw the sights of the city before returning to the hotel. The girls decided to pamper themselves in the hotel spa; each making sure that Lonnie and Ava got the best treatment. The guys spent a little time in the gym, swimming pool and the video games arcade. Every so often Michael and Kyle would look at each other and then over to the casino floor.

“No.” Max said without even looking up from the screen of his machine

“We weren’t looking.” Michael said

“Yes you were, and in case you didn’t hear me…no! Not that they’d let you in anyway.” Max said

Michael groaned but eventually they all headed back up to their suite. They all got ready, dressing in their best clothes before heading out. They headed straight for a pre-chosen wedding chapel. Ava chose it with Tess; they stayed clear of anything that would result in Elvis performing the ceremony and anything that just looked tacky on the outside. Ava wanted something simple and nice. As the limo pulled up outside the chapel, each of them got out and headed inside. Nearby, someone recognised them and immediately started making phone calls. Inside, Sam and Ava moved up to the front desk.

“Hello, we’d like to get married please.” Ava said chirpily

“Of course, why else would we be here?” Sam said as he held her hand

“Okay, I need to see your marriage licence.” Said the woman behind the desk

Sam pulled out the document and handed it over for the woman to inspect. While she didn’t immediately recognise their faces, she recognised the names and suddenly looked up. “Hi ya.” Max waved as she looked over at him

“Oh, it’s uh…okay.” She got up from behind the desk and moved into the main room. Seconds later she emerged with a smile on her face, “You can all go in now.”

“Was there a problem?” Liz asked

“Oh no, I always go in to check to see how much of a wait there is but the last couple just finished so, you can go in now.”

“Thank you.” Ava said

She and Sam walked inside, followed by the others. 15 minutes later they all stepped back out, Sam wrapped his arms around Ava and kissed her hard before they headed out the door. However, when the left the chapel there were a thousand camera flashes, the lights from television cameras shown on their faces and they were all hounded to the limo.

“Okay, well, that secret didn’t last as long as I thought it would.” Sam said as the car drove off back to the hotel.

As they got to the hotel, the press waited for them. The hotel security helped the teenagers inside and kept the press at bay. As they got into their suite, Sam grabbed Ava and together they fell onto a white long hair rug kissing. Lonnie stood over them smiling, at least until Sam and Ava each grabbed her hands and pulled her down to join them.

“Okay you three, that’s enough.” Max said

“Yeah, we’ve got to get packed, get home and do the *real* event.” Liz said

The three lovers got up off the rug and straightened their clothes. All eleven of them started to pack what little they brought with them. They called the front desk and asked them to arrange for the limo to pick them up at the rear exit. After an almost successful attempt at sneaking away (one photographer was attempting to sneak into the hotel at the same time and place they were leaving), they all got to the airport and were flying back within the hour.

On the Shore of the Lake, The Dome, Roswell, New Mexico, 19:00

As the sun started to set on New Mexico, the light filtered through the glass of the dome and focused on a particular spot on the shore. That was the spot that Sam, Lonnie and Ava chose. They all left the mansion wearing their Antarian clothes, Max came out with the book on Antarian customs and everything else he needed. He had gone over everything he needed to do but he didn’t want to screw anything up.

When they got to the spot, the trio stood in the beam of light with Max before them. Their family stood around them. Liz, as queen, stood beside her husband. She presented Tess and Isabel with a thick gold thread, and as the three put their right hands out and on top of each other, the thread was wrapped around them. Then came a similar thread only it was far longer and silver in colour. Tess wrapped it around Ava and tied it off before she wrapped it around Sam’s waist. She handed the end of the thread to Isabel who wrapped it around Sam one more time before she wrapped it around Lonnie’s waist and tied it off.

When it was done, Isabel looked at Max and nodded. Max then stood closer and placed both his hands on top of the threesome’s hands. As he did so, there was a gentle aura that surrounded their hands. The others took a step back and just watched.

“The cycle of life begins creation. For all time that cycle starts with the merging of the parts of our spirit to begin a new life. Sam, Lonnie and Ava, the parts of their spirit have chosen to become one. Their love for each other has brought them to this day where they will dedicate themselves to each other. All of you; say the words.” Max said

“My loves, today I bond with you. As my heart and mind belong with and to you both, so does my body.” All three said together as they looked at each other

“My seed is yours.” Sam said to the girls, the words flowing into his mind from the instincts placed in him through the rituals.

“My body will carry your children.” Ava and Lonnie said in unison to Sam

“Our love and blood will be carried by each other to our young.” All three said together

“By the traditions of Antar, you have been bonded to our family. By the ways in our blood you have become one with each other.” Max said, then decided to finish it human style, “I now pronounce you husband and…wives.”

Sam kissed Ava with as much fire as possible before he kissed Lonnie the same. Then the two girls kissed and all embraced. Then Liz pulled out a surprise, her wedding gift of three identical gold rings. She unbound their hands and each placed them onto their ring fingers.

“I’m not going to be able to wear this all the time am I?” Lonnie asked, looking at the band.

“Actually, yes.” Isabel said as she pulled out a gold chain. “You can put the ring on this and wear it all the time.”

“I guess at some point you can put it on an pretend it was a present from robo-lover.” Maria said with a smile

That night the three lovers celebrated their marriage in bed. They kept making love to each other until the sun was coming up. Sam loved his wives equally and differently and all three of them enjoyed their love and each other’s bodies. By the time the sun was over the horizon they were completely exhausted. Sam and Ava never made it to the altar as they originally planned but settled for the fact that there was plenty of time. Both also knew that Lonnie would be joining them when they mate on it, Lonnie knew it as well.

To Be Continued…

[Tharos]

Chapter 47

Living Room, Parker Residence, 10:00am Saturday Morning

The Parkers and the Evans once more got together, this time it was just for coffee. They had started it back when they first found out about the groups’ secrets but it usually involved the other parents as well. Today the Whitman’s couldn’t make it, Amy was off with Maria putting some details into her own wedding with Jim Valenti and he was still on duty. As the Evans arrived, Jeff showed them in and took their coats.

“It’s definitely getting colder outside.” Philip said

“Yeah, winter is on the way.” Jeff said

“Maybe we could get Max and Isabel to make it snow this year?” Nancy said

“I don’t think they’ll be wanting to do something that public.” Diane said, “But then you never know these days.”

They all sat down and Nancy handed out the coffee before putting a plate of snacks on the coffee table. “Has anyone seen them since their wedding?” she asked

“No, well, not if you count them showing up on the news with their little trip to Vegas.” Philip said

“Yeah…about that, did they tell anyone that Sam and Ava were getting married?” Diane asked

“No, but then that is none of our business. Do you think that Sam told his parents?” Nancy

“I doubt it, not after all those stories he’s told us.” Philip said

“I’m glad Max and Liz can at least come to us with things and are able to tell us when the major things in their lives happen.” Jeff said

Then they heard the sound of a key sliding into the lock. The door opened and Max and Liz came inside. Their parents were surprised to see them and stood up, Diane and Nancy hugged their respective children.

“What are you two doing here?” Diane asked

“What? Can’t a guy say hi to the folks and the in-laws once and a while?” Max asked

All four looked at the young man. “Now I know something’s up.” Diane said

“What? We’re visiting.” Liz said, “It’s been a while so we came.”

“I’ll buy that.” Nancy said

They all moved into the room and sat back down. “So how are things up at the dome?”

“Things are great. I doubt we’ll see Sam, Ava or Lonnie until at least lunch time.” Liz said

“Why?” Jeff asked

“Oh I married all three of them yesterday.” Max said

“You can do that?” Philip asked

“I’m the king.” Max said with a smile, “And before you say anything, it’s for them, they belong with each other and they’re in love.”

“Oh we know that. We have kept an eye on you kids…although kids isn’t exactly the word I’d use for you now.” Jeff said

“You certainly have grown up a lot.” Diane said

“Yeah…speaking of growing up.” Liz said

“Uh huh?”

Max looked at Liz and they held in each other’s hand. “I…I’m pregnant.”

Their parents froze. The only sound in the room was that of the clock counting the seconds. All four looked at the newlyweds, their eyes shifted back and forth between the two.

“What?” Jeff strained out

“I…eh, that is we are having a baby.” Liz said

“I thought that those birth control implants were supposed to be fool proof?” Nancy asked

“They are.” Max said

“So this wasn’t an accident then? You turned off the implants?” Philip asked

“Yes, we planned this.” Max said

“And we couldn’t be happier.” Liz said

“Of all the stup…” Jeff said shaking his head, “Liz…what about school, about college? You can’t possibly just give up the dreams you’ve had this quickly.”

“Dad, school I can get through in a heartbeat and college…I’ll get there. Being with Max, having our own family, that is one of my dreams as well.” Liz said

“You both decided on this…neither of you…you know, there was no pressure at all?” Philip asked

“Oh god dad, no. We both wanted this.” Max said

“Yeah, we both did.” Liz said

The four parents looked at each other with concern.

“All of you, I know that you’ll be worried but we really want this.” Liz said

“How long before…I mean is it different because Max is a hybrid?” Nancy asked

“Ten months, maybe a little more.” Max said, never looking away from Liz’s eyes

Nancy stood up and moved to her daughter, “Come here.”

Liz stood up and the two hugged each other, Diane quickly did the same and asked if Liz was feeling all right and if she’d felt any symptoms. Philip and Jeff looked at each other; both had hoped that Max and Liz would have been in their final years of college before they started a family.

“Well what’s done is done.” Jeff said as he stood up and held his daughter close, “Are you sure you’re okay?”

“I’m fine.” Liz said

“Max.” Philip said as he looked at his son

“Dad, it would have happened sooner or later. We just preferred sooner.” Max said

“I hoped for later but…congratulations son.” Philip said as he hugged his son and slapped his back

“I take it *both* of you will be sharing the load equally, both of you helping each other with the baby?” Jeff said

“Of course sir, I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Max said with a slight fear for his life as he looked at his wife’s father

“That’s good.” Jeff said

They all sat back down, each of the parents took a drink of coffee as Max and Liz sat as close to each other as possible with his arm around her shoulder.

“Okay, now the think that I want to hear most right now is that Isabel isn’t pregnant.” Philip said

“No dad, not yet.” Max said

“Did you really have to add the ‘not yet’?” Philip asked shaking his head

“It is going to happen.” Liz said

“Yeah I know, just don’t remind me.” Philip said

“Anyway, Liz I know you so I know you already have a plan for how you are going to deal with college and raise a child at the same time. I want to hear it.” Jeff said

“Okay.” Liz said

She then went on to tell her parents what she and Max had planned. They spent the next hour going over everything and the more they talked about it the more the four parents got used to the idea. They also got excited, at least up until the point that Max mentioned the word grandmother. When that happened Nancy and Diane lost their smiles and started feeling old.

The Gym, Second Floor, The Mansion, 12:00 Noon

After Max and Liz returned from her parents, they went upstairs to find the rest of their family having a quick workout in the gym. They were all in their exercise clothes; Isabel was on the exercise bike with Lonnie, Ava and Maria on the treadmills. Kyle, Michael were lifting weights while Sam was helping Alex with his pull-ups. At the start, all Alex could do was hang there but after a lot of work and effort he was able to get his chin above the bar; Sam was very impressed. As Max and Liz came into the room, they went off to sit at the side of the room and watched.

“So how’d it go?” Isabel asked

“Dad asked if you were pregnant.” Max said

Isabel stopped the bike and looked at her brother, “And you said?”

“Not yet.” Max said

“Oh for god’s sake Max, why’d you say that? He’ll be on the phone everyday now.” Isabel complained

Max just smiled. “Maybe. But at least when it happens…”

“He’ll have time to get used to the idea.” Isabel finished for her brother

“That and the denial thing wont be happening.” Liz said

“What about you two? How’d they take it?” Maria asked

“They were…concerned.” Liz said

“But they got used to it.” Max said

“They’re okay with being grandparents so soon?” Kyle asked

“Well we didn’t say that.” Max said

“Ah.” Kyle said nodding with understanding

Then a buzzer went off and the lights blinked.

“That’s the visitor alarm.” Max said as a drone entered

“Majesty, sensors have detected a vehicle approaching the Domes perimeter. It is five miles away and closing.”

“Do you know who it is?” Michael asked

“Vehicle registration indicated it belongs to Mr and Mrs Reese of Roswell, New Mexico.” The drone said

Everybody looked at Sam.

“I haven’t even spoken to them since I moved in here.” Sam said

“Yeah but you got married yesterday and it was on the news.” Max said

“Well…shit.” Sam said as he sat on a bench.

“Hey…language around the baby.” Liz said

“Liz, the foetus is like two days old and still very much inside you. It can’t hear me let a lone understand me.” Sam said but then quickly stiffened, “It can’t can it?”

Liz put her hand over her abdomen and smiled before looking up at Sam and nodded. “The body may have only just started but there is definitely a consciousness there.”

“Majesty, the Reese’s are approaching.” The drone reminded them

Max looked at Sam, “It’s your call.”

“Yeah…” Sam hesitated for a long moment, “Yeah, all right. They can come in and I’ll hear what they have to say.”

“Do you want us to be there?” Lonnie asked as she stood next to Ava

“Oh…yeah, but that could be an issue.” Sam said, “I think I better just talk with them first.” Both Lonnie and Ava understood, their situation was different.

“Okay.” Max said as he looked to the drone, “When they reach the perimeter, open the gates and close immediately. Full security scan.”

Everybody raised an eyebrow.

“Just in case.” Max said

Downstairs…

Sam’s parents pulled up to the front of the mansion. As they got out of their car they looked around and looked up the massive front of their son’s new home. They held their breath and looked at each other as they took in their surroundings, seeing it on television was nothing compared to actually being inside the massive 20sq mile dome. Mr Reese locked his car and headed up to the front door with his wife.

Just as he was about to knock on the door, it swung open. On the other side was another of the human looking drone dressed very smartly. The two looked the drone over with a smile on their faces.

“Hello, my name is…”

“Yes, Mr and Mrs Reese. Your son is expecting you.” The drone said

“He…he is?” Mrs Reese said

“Yes, your car was detected approaching the dome. It is why the gates opened as you arrived.”

“Please, come this way.”

The drone led the two into the house and both marvelled over everything they saw. It was filled with the kind of elegance that the Reese’s could only dream about, they couldn’t help but compare the mansion to a palace. The drone led them down several halls and opened the door into the study.

“Please wait here, your son was exercising in the gym and is just coming out of the shower. He will be here presently.” The drone said

“Thank you.” Mrs Reese said

“Is there anything you need?” the drone asked

“No, thank you.” Mr Reese said

The drone bowed his head and left. Once the door closed, the two turned to each other.

“Can you believe this place?” he asked his wife

“Half of the stuff in that front hall are antiques.” She said

“I know. What about there electronics?”

“This T.V. has got to have a set of sunglasses coming with it.”

“It is big.”

They both turned around when they heard the door open. Sam came in wearing a tracksuit and was drying his hair with a small white towel. “Mom, Dad.” He greeted with little warmth. The second he entered the room; he used what limited telepathy he had to scan his parent’s minds.

“Samuel.” His mother said, “It’s good to see you.”

“You’re looking good son.”

“You’re both looking okay…what do you want?” Sam asked

“Are you serious?” his father asked

“Yes.” Sam said coldly

“You get married and the first we hear about it is on the news. We even had to hear about you being engaged through this town’s gossip.” His mother said

“We haven’t heard anything from you since you moved in here.” Mr Reese said

“Not my fault, last I checked you still had my cell phone number and I definitely gave you the number for the mansion.” Sam said

“Don’t you dare talk to us like that.” Mr Reese said

“You may be my dad, but I’m 18 now, I’m living with a family who cares about me and I have a beautiful wife who loves me and who I love. Then there’s you. You checked up on any girl I dated and focus on her family’s bank account. If they didn’t meet your ‘standards’ then you actually forbade me from dating them.” Sam said

His parents clammed up and looked at each other. “Where is Ava anyway?”

“Out jogging with Lonnie. Everyone else is in the library.” Sam said

“How is she?” Mrs Reese asked

“She’s good, better than good. She hasn’t stopped smiling since Vegas.” Sam said, smiling as he remembered the looks on the faces of his two wives as Max married them.

“Is the reason you married her so quickly is that she’s p…” his father started but Sam looked dead into his eyes

“The reason I married her is that I love her. She isn’t pregnant but if she was, simply put, it would be great.” Sam said, “You really don’t stop do you?”

“I don’t know what you mean?”

“Oh for gods sake. Yes you do. The amount of…you know what, just leave.” Sam said

“What?” his mother asked

“This is may be Max’s house but we all share it equally, I want you out of it right now and if me not calling you for the last few months haven’t given a clue then maybe this will – leave. Oh and if I do have kids, expect contact to be zero. You’ve got attitudes that I don’t want within 50 miles of my children.” Sam said as he pressed a button on the desk. The door opened and the drone was on the other side. “Please show my parents to their car.”

“Yes sir.” The drone said

“Sam.” His father said

“You know, I hoped that you’d have changed in the last couple of months but that looks like it was too much to ask for. Don’t get me wrong, when you asked how Ava was you meant it but…just get out. I don’t have any time for you trying to whisper in my ear and hoping that we’ll be getting a divorce.”

“How did…” his mother asked

“I kept an eye on you all my life. When I told you that I was moving in here with Ava, I saw the look in your eyes. You just hoped for the money and you both make me sick.”

With that Sam moved away from the desk and headed to the door. He left and went straight upstairs to one of the many unused rooms. His parents looked at each other and the drone just looked at them. The two parents moved through the door and barged passed the drone. The drone quickly caught up with them and led the two through the twisting corridors to the front door. Soon they were back in their car and Sam watched from a second floor window as they drove off.

“Are you okay?” Ava asked as she and Lonnie entered the room

“No.” Sam said, “I really hoped that they changed.”

Both girls hugged their husband reassuringly; “Maybe this will be a wake up call for them.” Lonnie said

“That’s what not talking to them for months was supposed to be.” Sam said

“Sorry.” Lonnie said

“Hey, nether of you have anything to be sorry for. Besides, it was you my dearest Ava who set me free. And my beloved Lonnie, I thought I couldn’t love anyone as much as I love Ava…I love you both so much.”

The girls smiled and each took hold of one of Sam’s hands. “I think we should go to bed.” Ava said

Lonnie leaned over and whispered in their ears, “I’ve got some new lingerie I want you two to see me in.” she said

The look of heat in Lonnie’s eyes caused Sam to get an instant erection. He looked at Ava and then back at Lonnie, soon all three ran up to their bedroom. Sam spent hours losing his despair over his parents by loving both women and their bodies until all were completely sated.

School Office, West Roswell High, Monday Morning

Come Monday morning, Max and Liz’s first stop was to change Liz’s name in the school records. They arrived at the school office to find it surprisingly empty for first thing on a Monday morning. The only person that could be seen was Mrs Pots in her usual post behind the desk. She was working away on some paperwork, only looking up when she heard footsteps approach.

“Max, Liz, good to see you. How’s Sam?” the elderly woman asked

“He’s fine, that wound is almost completely healed.” Max said

“That’s good. Now what can I help you with?” Mrs Pots asked

“I am here to change my name on the school records.” Liz said before looking into Max’s eyes

“Oh yes. I have to say Liz, you looked beautiful in that dress.”

“Thank you.”

“Anyway, all the paper work is done.” Mrs Pots said

“It is?” Max asked

“Of course. I am good at my job you know.” She said as she pulled out the documents, “All I need is for you to read over it and make sure it’s all correct and then sign it.”

Mrs Pots handed over the papers to Liz. Both made sure that what needed to be updated was changed and that their status was altered to show that they were now married. They signed the papers and handed them back to Mrs Pots.

“Mrs Pots, where is everyone today? This place is usually full.” Max asked

“Flu. Everyone that works in this office and a quarter of the teaching staff have it. We’ve got every substitute we have coming in.”

“Bummer.” Liz said

“Yes it is. They all get to stay in bed today.” Mrs Pots said with disappointment, “Anyway I will get these into the principle to confirm and place in your files.”

“Thanks Mrs P.” Max said

They picked up their bags and started walking out to their next class but they bumped into Ava and Sam.

“Hey guys.” Liz said

“Updating?” Max asked

“Yeah.” Ava said as she continued to stare at her wedding ring.

“Where’s Lonnie?” Max asked

Sam lost his smile, “Making out with her boyfriend.” He said

“You’re jealous of a robot?” Liz whispered

“I know, I know. But I’m in love with her, she’s our wife,” Sam said indicating to himself and Ava, “And she’s kissing a guy with my brain...and, they’re using my Harley-Davidson.”

“Honey, it’s just for show so that no one suspects.” Ava said

“I know that. Still doesn’t sit right with me. I tell you, if robo puts a hand anywhere on her that only we should be touching…he’s gonna loose it.” Sam said

“It’s a robot drone.” Liz said

“I know but I can’t help how I feel. Don’t get me wrong, the drone was a good idea to cover it but we shouldn’t have to.” Sam said

“Got that right.” Ava said

“Unfortunately that’s not the world we live in.” Max said, “Well, with the exception of the dome.”

“Guys, I agree that it sucks but there is nothing we can do…maybe in time things will change.” Liz said

“Yeah maybe. Anyway…better get going.” Sam said

“Yeah us too.” Max said

The two couples went their separate ways. Max and Liz headed off to class while Sam and Ava went into the office.

“Sam, Ava, I’ve been expecting you.” Mrs Pots said

“I bet.” Sam said

“Max and Liz said you’re almost healed.”

“Yeah, coach still wont let play or exert myself too much.” Sam complained

“I’m sure he’s just looking out for you.” Mrs Pots said

“Yeah, besides I want you in one piece without a big hole in you.” Ava said

“Uh huh.” Mrs Pots said, “Okay, I have your paperwork all done. All you need to do is sign.”

“Thanks Mrs Pots.” Ava said as she took the papers and looked at them, “Oh…uh…”

“What is it dear?”

“Sam and I talked about it, I’m going to be keeping my own name for now. I’m not changing it to Reese until after school.” Ava said

“Why?” Mrs Pots asked

“Because she wants to work me over for a year to get me to change my name to Harding.” Sam said, looking at Ava

“Oh.” Mrs Pots said simply

“Hey, it is the 21st century.” Ava said smugly

“You wont win.” Sam said

“Yeah, yeah, we’ll see.” Ava said

Mrs Pots looked back and forth between the two and smiled. {This could be fun} she thought before deciding to start a new bet with the teachers. Quickly she drew up the new papers and got the two teenagers to sign them. As the two left, she took all files into the Principle for confirmation before they were filed away. She almost mentioned her idea for a new bet on who’d win the name game between Sam and Ava. In minutes word had spread to all department heads who then let the other teachers know.

English Class, 11:00

They were all in English before lunch. The class was working away, the teacher wrote on the blackboard while asking questions and called on students to answer them.

“Okay, what can we infer from the author’s choice of words here? Uh…Michael.”

Michael’s eyes shifted back and forth as he realised it was him their teacher was referring to. “Um…that he needs to take a happy pill?”

The class sniggered and the teacher shrugged her shoulders, “Well, yes it is depressing. I can’t deny that but what about how he describes what he feels for Millicent?”

“That’s not love.” Michael said

“I’m sorry?”

“If that’s how the author sees love then he’s never been there. And if he has been there and this is how he’s expressing it…then all I can say is - poor woman, ditch the guy while she can.” Michael said

The teacher nodded and smiled, “Sound like your speaking from personal experience?”

Michael smiled and looked at Maria, “We’re really not going to be going there.” He said just as the door barged open.

A man walked inside and made a beeline straight for Max. “Max Evans?”

“Yes.” Max said

“Excuse me. What do you think you’re doing?” the teacher said, getting between the man and Max

“Move aside Miss.”

“Like hell.”

The man reached into his pocked and pulled out folded papers, “Max Evans, you are hereby served.”

“What?” Max said

The teacher took the papers and passed them to Max. Max unfolded them and looked them over. “I’m being sued?”

“Yes sir. You are required to attend court tomorrow morning, have a good day.” The man said before marching straight back out

Liz got up and moved to her husbands side as did the others, “What’s going on?” she asked

“On behalf of Pamela Troy, her parents have filed private action against…well all of us, for causing undue distress to the afore mentioned Ms Troy that resulted in a mental breakdown.” Max said

“Well that’s a load of crap.” Said a normally quiet student

“Yeah.” Max said

“You better go and see dad at lunch time.” Isabel said

“No kidding.” Max said

“You know, I know he’s upset about what happened with Pam but he’s really starting to piss me off.” Michael said

“Maybe it would have been a good idea if your dad filed charges.” Kyle said to Liz

“Well, we learn these lessons the hard way.” Liz said

“Listen, I know these aren’t exactly the best conditions to continue with the class but…” the teacher said

“Yeah, no, it’s fine.” Max said as he put the papers into his bag

They all sat down. All of them could feel Max’s anger boiling, all the lights in the room started to flicker.

“Hmm…I better call the janitor about that.” The teacher mumbled

Philip’s Office, Evan’s Law Firm, Lunch Time

Philip was on the phone while Max sat on the other side of the desk. The paperwork that Max had been presented with at school was lying on the table after Philip had gone through it. After a minute he hung up.

“Well, it’s legitimate.” Philip said

“He’s actually suing me.” Max said, “Next time he tries to take a swing at anyone could I be there to hit him instead of Mr Parker?”

Philip smiled, “I’ll see what I can do.”

“Hey, who was that guy that served me? The school is really not happy about how he barged in.”

“That was Troy’s lawyer. Earl L. Sneed. He’s a high priced brownnoser from Albuquerque.”

“One of yours?” Max asked

“Yeah, we were at law school together…well, he was a year behind me. No-one actually knows what his middle initial is for so we all said it was ‘Loophole’, cause that’s what he liked using to win.” Philip said

“So what are my options here?” Max asked

“Well, you can settle out of court. That’s probably what he’s going for but it’ll cost a lot. Option 2: go to court and fight it out…and risk loosing. He’ll go with the sympathy vote since his daughter is now locked up.”

“Wait…she attacked us.” Max said

“Sneed is very good at twisting things the way he wants. He could make Liz seem like a moron. And ‘seem like’ are the operative words. Everything is perception.”

“And evidence?” Max asked

“Evidence is good but a lawyer can get paid a lot of money to make it seem less than what it is and if there’s jury, he can say something that makes his case that he shouldn’t say. It gets stricken but the jury still heard it, at least one of them will remember.”

Max stood up and shook his head, “We didn’t do anything to that…we used our powers at a fraction of what we could have done. It was to take her down a peg or two, to get her off our backs. I’m going to fight this. The money we have is to help the families.”

“Is it possible that there’s something about her that doesn’t react well to your energy?” Philip asked

“No.” Max said, “The research that Kalen’s people did before they made us said that there would be no negative reactions between humans and our powers. The only side-effect I’ve seen is when I healed Liz and that connection magnified.”

“Okay, well I’m going to do a little more homework on this but you better get back to school.”

“Yeah. I’ll see you later?” Max said

“I’ll stop by your place after dinner.” Philip said

Father and son said their goodbyes and Philip got back on the phone. As he stepped out of his father’s offices and into the stairwell he pulled out his cell phone, the lights were flickering on and off quickly. He quickly dialled the number of the National Enquirer and got through to an editor, someone who got into his position when Max cleaned house.

“Mr Clarence, this is Max Evans.”

“Mr Evans, good to hear from you.”

“Listen before I start, I want to apologise about the way we took over. We just don’t like people sneaking around our home.”

“Of course sir. And I have to apologise as well, my predecessor’s were always eager to get a look in the dome but allowing two of our people to do what they did…”

“He should just be thankful that our security didn’t find them without Michael being present.”

“Ah, yes, of course sir. What can I do for you?”

“I take it you know about our situation with the Troy family?”

“Yes Mr Evans, in fact we just got a wire saying that Mr Troy has filed a lawsuit against you.”

“You got that this quickly?” Max asked

“It’s a…well we’re a newspaper.”

“Right…well…something doesn’t feel right about this and I want you to look into the Troy’s. Whatever you find, just get it to me.” Max said

“I’ll see what I can do Mr Evans. Goodbye sir.”

“Goodbye.” Max said before hanging up.

Max left the building and the lights sorted themselves out. After meeting up with Liz at the Crash, they both headed back to school.

Under the Stands, Roswell High Football Field, 14:00

“YOU DID WHAT?” Isabel asked

“Isabel, I don’t think they heard you in Alaska. Anyway I didn’t say I would use what they find. I just got mad.” Max said

“I’ll say.” Kyle said as he got off his cell with his dad

“What’s up?” Maria asked

“Electrical engineers have been out all day. There have been weird power levels all over the town.” Kyle said

“Like what happened in class today?” Liz asked

“Yeah but apparently it was about a half mile radius from where ever our king has been.” Kyle said

“Oh.” Max said

“You need to calm down bro.” Michael said

“Apparently.” Max said

“Okay, so what do we do about tomorrow?” Maria asked

“Well for one thing I think I should be doing a little walking tonight when I go to bed.” Isabel said

“Isabel.” Max warned

“I want to know what we’re dealing with, besides I might find something.” Isabel said

“I know, just not tonight. Leave it until…until we really need it.” Max said

Isabel looked at her brother and nodded, “Okay.” She agreed

The bell rang and they all picked up their bags. As they walked to their classes, they all felt eyes on them. Many of the students had heard about what had happened, given what Pam did to them and the group, they were nearly as angry as Max and the others were.

Judge Bale’s Court, Courthouse, Roswell, 10:25am The Next Morning

Judge Bale came into his courtroom and sat down at the bench. He looked out to see Mr Troy standing with his lawyer and Max standing next to his father with the others around them. As they were told to sit down, the school principle came into the room and sat at the back.

“Okay, Troy vs. Evans and associates.” Bale said

“That’s correct Your Honour.” Sneed said as he stood up

“From what I’m reading here, your claim is that Maxwell Evans and his friends exerted enormous pressure on Pamela Troy that resulted in her breakdown and subsequent attack on Samuel Reese and Ava Harding.”

“Yes Your Honour.” Sneed said, “We are prepared to present evidence…”

“Your Honour before that begins,” Philip said as he stood up, “Both my son and the school wish to lodge a complaint against Mr Sneed and his firm.”

“Yes I’d imagine you would. Mr Sneed, Roswell High has strict policies with regard to the protection of their students. Barging into a classroom full of students without going to the school principle is unacceptable.” Bale said

“You know about that sir?” Sneed asked

“My grandson is in that class, as is the mayor’s niece. Neither appreciated the interruption very much.” Bale said

“Well the school certainly has my apologies but it wouldn’t have been necessary if Max Evans weren’t as cut off as he is.” Sneed said

“Your Honour, how or where they live isn’t an issue. Mr Sneed never attempted to serve the papers at the dome.” Philip said

“Your Honour…” Sneed said but the judge held up his hand

“You’re sure about this Mr Evans?” Bale asked

“Sir, anyone who approaches the dome is picked up by security and is recorded. I have records from the system that show no-one aside from Mr and Mrs Reese approached the dome within the last five days…with the exception of family members of course.” Philip said, “We believe that what happened at the school was for show. There is always press or photographers around this group, Mr Sneed and Mr Troy are both aware of this.”

“As am I.” Bale said, “I won’t deal with this matter here but it will be handed over to the Bar Association.”

“Thank you Your Honour.” Philip said

“Now, this matter. Mr Sneed, you said something about evidence.”

“Yes sir. Ms Troy’s diary details her days. In particular are the accounts of her encounters with the various defendants.”

“Mr Evans?” Bale said

“Your Honour, Pamela Troy is currently undergoing psychiatric observation for her behaviour. Hallucinations, delusions…I have to question the content of her diary.”

The judge looked back and forth, “I agree but I will examine it.”

“Your Honour, we also just found out about this yesterday. While Mr Sneed might have had a great deal of time to prepare a case, we haven’t.” Philip said

“Yes. Very well, we will recess until tomorrow morning, this will give me enough time to validate this diary. At which point I’ll grant one week for you to prepare Mr Evans.”

“Thank you Your Honour.” Philip said

“All rise.” The bailiff said

All stood up and the judge left. Troy and Sneed let without saying a word, leaving the others to follow behind. Outside there was press; both parties never said anything to them.

Judge’s Chambers, Courthouse, 30 Minutes Later

Judge Bale was in his office skimming through Pam’s diary and other bits of evidence Sneed had put in. He knew the next case on his docket was coming up soon and wanted to get much of it done before he had to deal with it. The more he read her diary the more he became confused. He’d thought that there would some indication of mental problems, something that could clearly distinguish what actually happened and what was in her head – there was not. Eventually there was a knock on the door and his assistant opened it.

“Judge Bale?”

“Yeah Frank, what’s up?”

“Someone’s here to see you, he’s the Principle of West Roswell High. He’d like to speak with you if you have a minute.”

“Uh…sure. Send him in.” Bale said

His assistant left and showed the school principle into the judge’s office. “Your Honour.”

“Mr Hamilton. Good to see you.” Bale said, “What can I do for you?”

“Judge Bale, well since word spread yesterday about Max Evans and the others got served I have been approached by…well a lot of students.” Mr Hamilton said

“I see.” Bale said

“All were, well I guess you could say they were complaining. Pamela Troy led what can be described as an Alpha group, you know just the usual clique but she spent time putting down other students. They feel that Max and the others shouldn’t be punished just because they stood up to her.”

“Well I understand that Mr Hamilton but there’s nothing I can do about that. Mr Troy has filed a complaint and that must follow through.” Bale said

“And I respect that but there is this…” Hamilton said as he opened his briefcase and pulled out a file. “This morning, most if not all of the students who came to see me yesterday brought in these. They are descriptions of what Pamela Troy did to them and to others…Judge Bale; I didn’t know even half of this. If I did she would have been expelled a long time ago.” He placed the file on the desk in front of the judge.

Bale opened it and started to look over the stack of papers. “Mr Hamilton, this isn’t exactly the way the procedure goes. I shouldn’t have this file and if you’re trying to help Mr Evans case it should really go to him.”

“It is. I had my secretary make photocopies and took them to Philip Evans office. I’m hoping that you can convince Mr Troy to back off, his daughter’s locked up, and he’s looking for someone to blame. I don’t blame him for that, I’d probably do the same but he’s asking for trouble. Right now Max isn’t using all his resources but if he gets pushed too far…”

“I was curious as to why he was using his father instead of the lawyer that came with that company of his.” Bale said

“That is an option that I’m sure he’s looking at. If that happens, Mr Troy will be…”

“Well if there like the company lawyers I’ve seen in the past, he will be completely destroyed. There would also be the option of a counter-suit.”

“Max Evans is a good young man, he would never do it unless he’s left no choice. Protecting the people he’s close to is what he does.” Mr Hamilton said

“I will speak to Mr Sneed. I’ll see if I can get him to stop this but if it doesn’t…”

“If it doesn’t then Max is going to have a long line of students ready to testify for him. Each one is going to describe what his daughter was really like, even her old friends came to see me.”

“That’s not going to help Troy’s case. He’s coming in tomorrow morning, I’ll speak to him alone then.” Bale said

The two men stood up and shook each other’s hands. Mr Hamilton picked up his briefcase and left back to the school. Judge Bale looked at his clock and realised he still had some time so he close Pam’s diary and looked over the statements from the students. He didn’t like what he saw.

Michael and Maria’s Bedroom, The Mansion, 18:00

The doors to their bedroom burst open and Michael & Maria came rushing inside. Their arms were wrapped around each other, their hands pawed and they kissed each other hard and fast. They were filled with fire, each wanting to get into bed as soon as possible. They were acting like they hadn’t been together in months.

Michael grabbed the sides of Maria’s blouse and ripped it off, sending buttons flying all over the bedroom. Maria gasped as Michael latched his mouth onto her exposed shoulder as her fingers ran through his hair.

“What’s got you so horny?” Maria asked with heated breath

“I’ve had a hard-on all day.” Michael said before pulling down one of the cups on her bra and licking her nipple.

“Ahhhhh…” Maria gasped, “Why?”

“Watching you…and not being able to do anything to help Max has me a little frustrated.” Michael said when he came up from her breast

“Well then we better do something about that.” Maria said as she reached up behind her and undid her bra.

Michael ran her arms down her arms, taking the straps of her bra with them. Michael reached out and started massaging both of her breasts, eliciting a soft and gentle moan from his lover. In a split instant he picked Maria up and dropped her onto their bed. Maria held herself up on her elbows, her breasts heaving in time with her breath. Each time her chest raised and lowered, Michael felt drawn in and pulled off his tight t-shirt.

He got to the edge of the bed and looked down at Maria, then looked down further to her legs wrapped up in a short denim skirt. Michael held up his hand, he used his powers and Maria felt the zip slowly descend on her skirt before the button became undone. She lifted her hips and took hold of the denim to toss it to the floor, leaving her in her underwear.

Maria then returned the favour and used her own powers on his pants. As the belt, zipper and button came undone, his pants fell to the floor. He kicked out of them and at the same time both lovers took hold of their underwear and pulled them off. Once both were naked Michael practically leapt onto Maria. The young blonde wrapped her arms around Michael as they rubbed their bodies together. Maria pressed her tits into Michael’s chest as they kissed, their tongues snaking around each other’s mouths.

“God, you’re so hot.” Michael gasped as he ran his hand over her flushed skin

“For you baby.” Maria sighed out.

As they rolled around on the bed, Michael moved Maria onto her back and pinned her down. He used his legs to ease her apart and slowly moved between them, Maria felt the underside of his cock sliding against her slit, becoming wet with her juice’s. Maria groaned as Michael bathed her nipples in his mouth, moving back and forth between each ripe breast.

Then without any warning, Michael stabbed his dick into her body. The entire floor of the house filled with her passionate cry as inch-by-inch his hard cock filled her. Her eyes rolled in her head as Michael started to move inside of her. Maria’s back arched higher and higher with each thrust of his cock.

“Ugnnnnnnn…fuuuuuuuck…soooo gooood.” Maria cried out

Her legs bent and she lifted them off the bed, pressing them into Michael’s sides. The bed rocked with them, the headboard bashed into the wall. Michael bottomed out inside her as his hips circled, sending his cock in and out of her. Maria caressed his hard body before sending her hand downward to where their bodies joined. She started to touch his dick while using her thumb to add pressure to her own clit.

Michael reached down and grabbed her hand. He brought it up and pinned it above her head. “Just lie back and enjoy it baby.” Michael gasped, continuing to hump her body.

“Oh…ugnhnnnn…I’m enjoying it…” Maria gasped as she quickly rolled Michael onto his back. She started to move up and down on his hard length as his hands cupped and squeezed her tits. “But maybe you’re the one who should lie back.”

“Ughnnnnnnnn…yeah…” Michael growled through gritted teeth as her tight pussy gripped him

Maria rocked her hips, taking Michael deeper and deeper inside of her. She was moving faster and her back was bending backwards, her hands held onto his arms to steady herself. Then suddenly Michael flipped them over again but then spun her around so that her back was exposed to him. He lay on top of her and pinned both arms above her head. Maria could feel his dick nestle in her butt cleavage.

“So…so…what…now?” Maria gasped

Michael used one hand to continue to hold her hands while his free hands ran down the length of her body to grab her ass. He leaned down until his mouth was a mere centimetre from her ear. “I want to have a little fun.” He said as he released her hands and reached up under their pillows. Michael pulled out to long red cords made of silk; carefully he placed each of his love’s hands on their headboard and tied them to the gaps in the wood.

Maria looked back at Michael through heated eyes. Slowly he took his weight off her and knelt by her sweating form. He felt along her back but Maria couldn’t move much, her hands were too securely bound. All she could do was squirm as Michael moved his hand down between her legs and dipped his fingers into her sex.

“Uhmmmmmm…Mic…hael.” She gasped

“Hold onto the headboard Maria. Get up onto you’re knees.” Michael said, his dick was throbbing proudly from between his legs.

Maria did was she was commanded. Her breasts hung down, as did her hair until she swung it over her shoulder to look at Michael. Michael smiled as he felt her ass cheeks and gave them a playful spank. Maria’s body jumped each time he connected and she whimpered, it was all music to Michael as he moved up behind her. As Maria felt his hands on her legs, she started to move her hips back and forward, wanting to get his dick inside her. Michael took hold of his straining cock and pointed it at Maria’s entrance.

“Please Michael…don’t tease me. I need you.” Maria begged.

“Don’t worry babe.” Michael said as he pushed forward and buried himself back inside her.

“Ughnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…” Both groaned loudly.

All Maria could do was hold on as Michael started to screw her. There wasn’t anything slow about it, Michael pushed and pulled his hips, sending his dick into his lover as fast as he could. She could feel him fill her over and over again, wanting to have his white load spill over inside of her.

“Ughhnnnn…”

“OH god…”

“YEAH…UGHNNNN…YEAHHH.”

“FUUUUUCCCCCCKKKKK…MARIIAAAAA…”

“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN…”

“GOD BABY…OH GOD…GIVE IT TO ME MICHAEL…UGHAAAAAAAAAA!”

“SO CLOSE…UGHNNN…SO CLOSSSSSSSSSSSEEEEEE…”

AGGGGGUHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” both lovers cried together as they collapsed onto the bed. Michael’s hips spasmed and jerked as his seed flowed into Maria’s body. Maria’s whole body quivered in delight.

“That was…” Maria said deliriously

“I know.” Michael said as he reached up and pulled on the ties. The silk came undone and Maria’s arms became free.

Carefully he rolled off of her and lay on his back. Maria scooped up beside him and rested her head on his shoulder while his arm wrapped around her.

“What were you thinking about?” Maria asked

Michael shook his head. “Nothing…just you.” He said

Maria ran her finger over his chest, circling his nipple and teasing him. “Honey, you’re ticklish. What were you thinking about?”

Michael looked his beautiful vixen and kissed her head. He knew she would do it.

“Was it the two of us on the altar?” Maria asked

“No?” Michael said

“Oh that fantasy of yours where you’re having me on my mom’s sofa?”

Michael chuckled, “No.”

“Babe…ticklish.” Maria said

“Our wedding night.” Michael said

Maria looked up at him with love in her eyes and kissed his cheek, “I like that answer.”

“Thought you might.” Michael said

“Is it the truth?” Maria asked

Michael put his finger under her chin and looked her straight in the eye, “Yes.” He said before kissing her. Eventually the two got off of the bed and went to have a bath together. Michael winced when he saw Maria pour her favourite bubble bath into the water but pushed it down for her. As they slipped into the water, the rested against each other as the steam and aroma filled the room. Playfully, Maria took a glob of bubbles in her hand and dabbed it onto Michael’s nose. He let it slide as he took her hands in his and looked at the marks left by his bindings, gently he removed the marks and kissed her hands.

“I love you.” Maria whispered

Michael kissed her forehead and smiled, “I love you too. Now about your mom’s sofa?” he joked. Maria smiled and gently pushed Michael’s arm.

“Very funny.” She said as they closed their eyes and just soaked in the water.

Living Room, The Mansion, Same Time

While Michael and Maria were enjoying themselves, the others sat around the living room. They were busy with their homework but couldn’t help the distraction that the legal proceedings caused. Every time they got into it they would stop writing and their minds wandered right into the courtroom.

“This sucks.” Kyle said as he closed his books and threw his pen down.

“Make you wonder what the other families are going through.” Sam said as he sat back into the sofa

“We can only hope that it’s nothing like this.” Max said as a drone arrived

“Majesty, sensors have detected a vehicle approaching the dome. We have tracked it back to a rental firm in Albuquerque. He have accessed their records and it was hired by Mr Clarence of the National Enquirer.”

“The guy you called?” Isabel asked

“Yeah.” Max said

“Why wouldn’t he just fax or e-mail the stuff to you?” Liz asked

Max shrugged his shoulders, “Let’s find out. Let him in when he gets to the dome.” He said to the drone

“Yes Majesty.” The drone said and then left

10 Minutes Later…

“Mr Clarence.” Max greeted the man as the drone let him in through the front door

“Mr Evans, good to meet you.” He said as he shook the young man’s hand.

Max showed him into the living room where the others were sitting around, waiting. “Please, sit down.” Max said

“So, what’s up?” Liz asked

“As per your request Mr Evans, I had some of my…that is our people digging into Mr Troy’s history.”

“What did you find?” Kyle asked

Max looked at him.

“No harm in asking right? We still have the option of not using it.” Kyle asked

“Yeah I guess.” Max said

“Okay, so what did you find?” Kyle asked

“Well…that’s the problem. We didn’t find anything to discredit him.”

“What?” Kyle asked

“What do you mean? Nothing at all?” Max asked

“He’s completely clean. And when I say clean…his records are spotless, well aside from a few parking tickets. Until this thing with his daughter, it’s like he’s avoided trouble.”

“I don’t get it.” Sam said

Clarence opened a file he had with him and started reading it out, “Stephen Robert Troy, born April 4th 1963. Lived in Roswell until he moved away when he was twenty…a year later he moved back with his new wife. Their one and only daughter was born a little later. Works as a very successful accountant and inherited over 100,000 from his parents when they died. Has contacts with most town officials.”

“That’s it?” Max asked

“It’s what I didn’t find that’s most interesting. His daughter, Pamela, doesn’t have any medical history, no files anywhere.”

“None?”

“No, aside from when she was born, she hasn’t seen the inside of a hospital or a doctor’s office since then. All medical emergencies are to be immediately referred to her father.” Everyone looked at each other as Mr Clarence continued; “There is one thing; after moving from Roswell Troy went missing for a day. His car was found wrecked…completely burned out to the point that it was barely the metal frame. He was assumed dead until he walked into a local police station. It turned out that his car was hijacked and he was driven out into the middle of nowhere before he was ditched. He made his way into town and that was that. One month after that he met his wife.”

Max took the file from the editor and looked it over. “I don’t get it. How can a guy that’s causing this much trouble now not have more background.”

“I wish I could help you more Mr Evans, after all you are responsible for me being at my job.”

“Thank you Mr Clarence. Oh by the way, why’d you bring this out here instead of sending it on to us?” Max asked

“Are you kidding? A chance to meet the youngest multi-billionaires and see inside this place in person…I couldn’t resist. I also get the chance to thank you in person.” Mr Clarence said

Max nodded and showed Mr Clarence out, then back to his car. He then went inside and looked at his family, “Did anyone else get a shiver down their spine when he said what he said?” Max asked. One by one each raised their hands.

“Shiver about what?” Maria asked as she and Michael came walking down the stairs.

“We got some information about the Troy’s.” Isabel said

Judge Bale’s Court, Courthouse, 09:00 The Next Morning

Judge Bale was sitting in his courtroom. He’d had his assistant call Sneed and asked him and Mr Troy to arrive earlier than was originally scheduled and before long the two men arrived. Bale sat in one of the chairs in the middle of the room, in the area behind the space that was occupied with the defendant and prosecutor desks.

“Your Honour.” Mr Sneed said

“Judge Bale.” Mr Troy greeted

“Mr Troy, Mr Sneed. Thank you for coming.”

“What did you wish to talk to my client about?” Mr Sneed asked

“This.” Bale said as he reached over to another chair and picked up the file that Principle Hamilton gave him, “This came across my desk.”

Sneed took the file and started to look at it. “What is all this?”

“Written statements from the students of the school. Not very positive statements of your daughter Mr Troy.”

“HOW DARE…”

“That’s just what I read, Mr Troy. I’m told that none of them are happy about this situation. Philip Evans has already been sent copies and that there are a lot of students ready to testify to the validity to these statements.”

“Your Honour, it is inappropriate for you to…”

“I know Mr Sneed but I was asked to try and convince you to back down. No one wants this to go any further and no one wants to see your family suffer anymore than it already has.” Bale said

“But Sir…” Sneed said

“I was a lawyer a long time before I became a judge, do you honestly think you can win this case if Mr Evans brings out this. This is just preliminary work to see if this can be settled before we bring in a jury. The diary, from what I can see in it, there is nothing to distinguish where her condition fully manifested. If what you believe about Max Evans and the others causing this to happen with our daughter is true then there would be some definitive indication.”

“You can’t deny what she wrote.” Troy said

“No I can’t but if Philip Evans was to walk in here with the people your daughter wrote about and they denied it, are you in a position to refute their testimony?” Bale asked

Sneed looked at Troy and the later shook his head, “No Your Honour. Not at this time.”

Troy shook his head and kicked a chair, “Just forget it. Tell that little…tell him he wins…for now.” He said and started to storm out

Just as he was about to reach the doors, they opened and Max came in with the others. They all looked at Mr Troy and then to the judge but in a split second, Troy grabbed Max’s throat and held him against the wall. Michael, Alex, Kyle and Sam all grabbed at Troy to pull him off but it only took a second for him to calm down a little. He released Max but looked coldly into his eyes.

“You will pay for what you did to her Za…Max.”

To Be Continued…

[Tharos]

Chapter 48

Judge Bale’s Courtroom, Roswell, Immediately Following

They all just started as Troy left the room. Max rubbed his neck where he had grabbed it and felt the same shiver down his spine that he felt when Mr Clarence told him of Mr Troy’s history.

“Was he going to say what I think he was going to say?” Alex asked

Michael’s protective instincts came into full fury and started to go after Troy but Max put his arm on his shoulder.

“No. Not here.” Max said

“We need answers Max.” Michael said with agitation

“I know. Let’s get him somewhere where he can’t get away.” Max said

Judge Bale then approached the group, Philip continued to look at Mr Troy until he turned a corner and then looked at the judge.

“Your Honour?”

“I had a quick chat with him. Showed him the file that you should have received by now.”

“The school students?” Philip asked

“Yes. Anyway, he seemed to realise that he wouldn’t win against you and well…he left.” Bale said

“So his case is dropped?” Max asked as he looked at the lawyer

“My client hasn’t said so but I believe so. I will speak with him.” Sneed said and then left.

“Well then, I think we better go home and think of a plan.” Liz whispered

“Yeah, I agree.” Max said and then they all left

Middle of the Rainforest, The Dome, 1 Hour Later

In the densest part of the rainforest, Max, Michael, Alex, Kyle and Sam were waiting with several security drones surrounding them. Liz and the girls were in the Granolith Chamber, using the alien machines functions to track Mr Troy.

“Okay Max, he’s just locked the door to his office and he’s alone.” Liz said over a communicator

“Well…this is it. Beam him up.” Max said earning a look from the others, “I’ve always wanted to say that.”

In the chamber, Liz smiled as she heard her husband’s command and tapped the device. In a pulse of light Mr Troy suddenly vanished from his office and appeared before Max and the others.

“What? What am I doing here?” Troy said quickly and with agitation until he focused on Max, “What do you want?”

“I want to know who you are.” Max stated

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Troy said

“Kivar is dead. He was killed by a military coup that formed when he refused to strike when they learned the truth about the virus. Months ago the virus adapted to all genetic mutations and wiped out everything.” Max said

“What?” Troy asked, his face becoming white as a sheet.

“They’re all dead. Antar, Neish, Toura, Zilnok…all of it. There isn’t a power in the universe that survived. Earth is all that’s left.” Max said

“Impossible. The mutations were stable, the virus wasn’t progressing…”

“It started to adapt at an increasing rate, when the final mutation struck…it took a matter of hours.” Max said, “The Skins are all dead as well, including Nicholas.”

“Yes I know. I felt their end.” Troy said

“You’re a Skin?” Michael asked

Troy smiled, “Sleeper class. Assigned for long term hiding until activated.”

“Well, Kalen did say that he couldn’t guarantee that they got all the Skins in that trap.” Alex said

“Kalen? He’s here?”

“In cryogenic stasis.” Max said, “They went into it after their purpose was completed, and to prevent further spread of the virus in their bodies. Now, how about you tell us something.”

“Like what? It’s bad enough you’ve destroyed my daughter’s mind and you expect answers. If what you say is true and Antar is gone then you are no longer king.”

“No, maybe not but I am in charge of my family here and the other families around the world. And we didn’t do a damned thing to Pam.”

“Okay, lets do this. I found the real Troy years ago in a car accident. I put him out of his misery and used his D.N.A to change the appearance of my husk. A little later I met my wife. I was surprised to find a human that was like me, at first I felt it would serve to further my cover but there was an attraction.”

“And Pam? How did that happen? I thought our species weren’t normally compatible.” Alex asked

“There was a malfunction in my husk, a leak of sorts. My essence latched onto genetic fragments that broke off of my husk and impregnated my wife. The first time I saw Pam I…our children are the most important things in an Antarian’s life. I chose exile from the other Skins; I stopped contact and came to this town to protect her. I couldn’t very well fight against hybridisation when I’d done something close to it.”

“I thought blending could only happen with Ganderium?” Max asked

“Yes, well normally. My daughter is a mutant, an aberration, a thing that shouldn’t exist but she does. She isn’t a hybrid like you, her body his human but her cells contain the essence and energy she inherited for me. The result of this…uncontrolled blending is a great deal of instability.”

“I’ll say.” Sam said

Troy looked hatefully at him, “I kept her balanced all of her life. She was aggressive, territorial and possessive but I monitored her closely. She has a sensitivity to any Antarian energy that is not my own. It causes an imbalance of chemicals in her brain.”

All the teens looked at each other and started to wonder if they really were responsible for Pam’s current state. “So it really could have been our powers that did this?” Max asked

“Yes. The energy has to be directed into her brain so just how many times did you use mindwarps on her? 100? 200??” Troy asked with anger

“What? No.” Max said

“We used mindwarps to cover things that we couldn’t hide normally but we’ve never used that amount on her. I doubt it would even reach 20.” Kyle quickly said

“Don’t try to lie to me. I checked; I ran the calculations. It takes a minimal of 90 warps to affect her like it has. Her condition, to have gone as far as it has…”

The Seal on Max chest then started to glow and Troy shut up. His reaction to the presence of the Seal was the same as other members of his race.

“I swear to you, we haven’t used our powers that much on her.” Max said

Troy looked at him, like he was looking into Max’s soul. He extended his hand but Michael reached out and grabbed it as the drones pointed their weapons at him. Max held up his hand to wave the drones off and turned to Michael.

“It’s okay.” Max said

“Are you nuts?” Michael asked

“He only wants to be sure.” Max said and Troy nodded

Max took the Skin’s hand and a connection snapped into place between them. Troy saw all the encounters between his daughter and the group. It stopped when he pulled his hand away from Max’s; he didn’t understand, his calculations were precise; they had to be for his daughter’s survival.

“Send me back. Send me back now.” Troy demanded

“One more thing. Why do all of this? Why go to the Crashdown that day, try to get our school records…and the court?” Kyle asked

“It’s safer for me to use human methods than risk exposure coming to get you directly.” Troy said, “Now send me back to my office.”

Max then got out his communicator to call Liz.

Granolith Chamber, Immediately Following

In the chamber the girls were sitting around in their couples, talking.

“I can’t believe they made us stay here.” Maria said

“You’d think by now they’d know that we can take care of ourselves.” Liz said

“Hey, you’re pregnant. Of course Max was going to be keeping you out of harm’s way. Besides, if he didn’t I would have.” Isabel said

“Yeah but what about the others?” Tess said, “We aren’t pregnant.”

“800,000 years of gut instinct telling them to protect us.” Liz said

“Yeah but come on, we’ve got kick ass powers.” Tess said

“Tell that to their male egos.” Maria said

“Kalen did say that Antarian women instinctively seek out a mate with good strengths.” Isabel said, “And there is apart of me that likes it when Alex takes care of me.”

“Yeah, me too.” Tess said

“Ditto.” Ava and Lonnie said together

“And another part that goes crazy when he’s over protective.” Liz said

“Well, yeah, there is that.” Isabel said

Just then Liz’s communicator buzzed to life, “Liz, you can send him back now.”

“Okay.” Liz said into the device. She stood up and moved over to the Granolith and tapped on the machine again. Troy was sent back to the exact spot he was taken from while all the guys were transported into the chamber, the drones were returned to the mansion. Max immediately moved to his wife and hugged her. “So what’s going on?”

“We’ll tell you on the way back to the house.” Max said. Together they all walked out of the chamber and down the path to their waiting horses. From there they rode back home.

Living Room, The Mansion, 11:00

On their way to the mansion the girls were filled in on what Troy told them. They were a little surprised that Pam was a little alien but not surprised about being related to a Skin, their attitudes to their family certainly were similar enough. As they got back to the mansion, they tied their horses up in the stable and went back into their home.

“So is her going off the rails really our fault?” Maria asked

“Troy thought it was but he was too surprised when we told her how much Pam has been exposed to our mindwarps.” Alex sad

“Mindwarps? This is down to me?” Tess asked

“We’ve all got mindwarps now.” Kyle said

“Yeah but that’s my specialty and my responsibility.” Tess said, “So is it me?”

“No. At least I don’t think so. The only way she can be influenced like this is if the energy is transmitted directly into her brain. She’s never been dreamwalked.” Max said

“And none of us do mind rapes…actually we don’t even know how to do it.” Michael said

“So that leaves mindwarps.” Ava said

“No, that leaves excessive mindwarps.” Sam said

“But we haven’t used that many…oh god.” Liz said

“Yeah.” Max said, “I started thinking about it on our way home.”

“What?” Tess asked

“The pulses we set off from the granolith to cover up the big changes. Mr Troy said that she’s completely sensitive to Antarian energy so a massive wave like…” Max said

“Wait.” Liz interrupted. “Antarian energy?”

“Yeah.” Max said

“The granolith doesn’t use that kind of energy. If he’s referring to mindwarps then that energy is biological in origin, the granolith energy…it’s almost completely different, the waveform and frequency, there is nothing even remotely close.” Liz said

“Well if that isn’t it and none of us used warps on her that amount, then what did it?” Michael asked

They were all blank of ideas until Liz suddenly remembered something, “I need to check on something.” Quickly she stood up and headed for the basement.

Main Computer Terminal, Basement, 12:00

Liz sat before the terminal of the computer, her hands moving over the keyboard and bringing up the files she needed. She looked carefully though each record until she found what she was looking for. She read through it and printed it all out.

“What do you have?” Isabel asked as she came up behind Liz.

“Jes…Isabel you scared me half to death.” Liz said, her heart racing

“Sorry.” Isabel said as she kissed Liz’s cheek

“You should wear a bell around you’re neck, you move like a cat.” Liz said

“Hmm…I hope I lap like one.” Isabel said with a smile

“Oh that you do, and very well. That tongue of yours…takes me to heaven every time.” Liz said before kissing her lover

“Now, what have you got?” Isabel said

“Well, Ganderium may have been used to create you and the others but Kalen’s people researched a lot of other blending methods before deciding that it would be the best way. All the data they got from those experiments was uploaded into the computer in case we ever needed it.” Liz said

“And?” Isabel asked

“And…they way Pam was conceived wasn’t what the Antarians needed so that wasn’t even looked at but from what’s here they didn’t even think it was possible. D.N.A fragments don’t just break off and carry Antarian energy with it. It was like a one in a billion fluke.”

“Was he right about what Antarian energy would do to her?” Isabel asked

“Yeah. There would also be sporadic increases that he would have to balance out.”

“Increases from where?”

“Inside her. She generates the energy herself but can’t deal with it. Every six months it spikes and her father takes care of it, which is why all medical emergencies are referred to him. He can’t take the risk of the energy level being discovered. There is also no margin for error; he needs to be precise in balancing. Even being a little off could cause permanent damage.” Liz said

“So what does that leave us with? Assuming he didn’t screw up with her.” Isabel said

“This.” Liz said as she handed a sheet of paper to Isabel. “When they first arrived on Earth, Kalen’s people put a satellite in orbit to keep track of their people. We use it to keep in contact with the other families now that the others are…”

“On ice?” Isabel asked

“That’s one way of putting it.” Liz said, “Anyway, it picked this up.”

Isabel looked to where Liz was pointing on the paper and looked back up to her lover, “We have to tell him.”

“I know. But he doesn’t exactly trust us.” Liz said

“No, he doesn’t trust *us*. However, you, Alex, Maria, Kyle and Sam…”

“Are the lowly humans. He may be pissed with you guys but us…”

“He might just listen to.” Isabel said, “But Max…”

“I’ll handle Max.” Liz said

“He’ll blow up when he finds out that you went.” Isabel said

“I can take care of myself, but you’ll come with me.” Liz said

“Damned straight I will. But Max will kill me.” Isabel said

“Well we can make his dreams a little interesting then.” Liz said

The two girls picked up the papers and Liz put them into a file folder. They decided just to tell everyone else that they were taking the Porsche into town to see Liz’s parents. Before long they were driving across the desert to the highway and then into town.

Troy Residence, Roswell, 13:15

Isabel and Liz parked their car nearby to the Troy family home and walked the rest of the way to his home. They had used the Granolith to track him from his office back to his house. As they saw the front door, both stopped dead in their tracks and froze.

“We can do this.” Liz said

“It’s just one Skin. Not like it’s an entire army.” Isabel said

“And he doesn’t want to be exposed any more than we do.” Liz said

“Right.”

“Right.”

“Uh…you first.” Isabel said

“Hey you came to protect me remember.” Liz said

“Yeah. I did, didn’t I?” Isabel said

“Together?” Liz asked

“Works for me.”

Together they moved up to the front door and knocked on it. Seconds later it opened and Mr Troy stood before them. “Well, well, well, the great queen herself…and princess Vilandra. What do you want?”

“We came to talk.” Liz said

“Did that boy send you?”

“No, actually Max would probably tie me up for the next 20 life times if he knew I was here. It wasn’t us Mr Troy, we didn’t to this to Pam.” Liz said

Troy looked the two over and moved back inside his house, beckoning them both to follow him. He used his powers to close the door after them and showed them into a small office he kept here. It was the only place where he could be himself where he could relieve himself of his husk for a few hours, his wife knew that he liked to be alone here and once the door was locked she wouldn’t disturb him.

“Is Mrs Troy around?” Isabel asked

“No, she went shopping. What did you want to say?”

“That we didn’t cause what happened to Pam…although our mindwarps may have been a slight factor.” Liz said as she handed him the file she took from the computer

“A few months ago, the Skins came to the area, to find the Granolith. When they did, Kalen’s satellite picked up a massive wave of energy that went out for about a mile in all directions. Sort of like an advance scout.”

Troy opened his desk drawer and pulled out one of the hexagonal devices. “I know. I picked it up and it’s standard military tactics for my people. Now get to the point.”

“Well, while that was happening, Nicholas was off with Serena.” Liz said

“Who?”

“She’s not important.” Isabel said

“But the satellite picked this up.” Liz said as she pointed to the document, “This is an overlay of the power directions on a map of the state. From here it looks like some of the Skin energy was changed. It’s like putting a mirror in a path of light to change its direction. This spot on the map is where a fraction of the energy was redirected, it was absorbed and focused along a narrow path.”

“How narrow?”

“5, maybe 6 meters. This line here charts its course…it crosses over your house, and it started at the motel where Nicholas was hiding.” Liz said

“What?” Troy almost yelled, as he looked closer at the pages Liz gave him.

“Did Nicholas know about you and Pam?” Isabel asked

“Yes. Regular contact was required; once I stopped he’d have sent someone out to find out why. Tracking my device wouldn’t have been hard.”

“Dealing with you would have put you on his list but not a high priority so he kept out of Roswell, at least until he knew that’s where we were hidden.” Isabel said

“When he did come he took the opportunity to…well I guess punishing you for your choices would be the only way to describe it. It started the process. I think it should have taken two years to complete before she was irrevocably insane, long enough for you to know what was happening but also something that you couldn’t fix like you’ve been doing.” Liz said, “Then she started causing more and more problems for us until we had to deal with her. The few mindwarps we used pushed closer to the edge.”

“Nicholas.”

“If these files I found are right then the initial exposure from him would have created a separate and distinct consciousness in her. Like what happened with Serena only not suppressed and only coming out now and again when she initially formed in Tess. This personality would be able to interact with Pam like she was really there, and make her do things.” Liz said

“If we’d known, or if she’d have just stopped we’d never have used mindwarps on her. But we did. Nicholas set it up to make you sorry for betraying him.” Isabel said

“Fortunately he’s dead now.” Liz said

“You mean unfortunately. Now I cant deal with him or help my daughter.” Troy said and then sat down, “Get out.”

Liz looked at Isabel and nodded. They opened the door and left Mr Troy alone with the information they gave him.

Living Room, The Mansion, 15:00

“YOU DID WHAT?” Max yelled

“Hey, stop yelling.” Liz said angrily

“You went to see a Skin in his own house?” Max asked

“Yes. I had information he needed to know.” Liz said

“And the reason you didn’t come to us?” Michael asked

“Because he wouldn’t have trusted you with it. Besides I wasn’t in danger. I have powers now and Isabel was with me.” Liz said

“Oh we’ll be talking about that later.” Max said as he looked at his sister

“Oh no you wont.” Liz said

“Oh I think I will. My sister walked my pregnant wife into the home of our enemy whose people hunt us down.” Max said

“Did hunt us down.” Liz corrected, “The Skins are dead, he’s the last and the only thing he cares about is his daughter. He thought we were responsible, I showed him who was.”

Max looked at Liz, “Who?”

“Nicholas.” Isabel said

“The evil smurf?” Maria asked

“I thought he was dead?” Sam asked as he felt Ava shudder next to him. He knew she could remember what happened with Nicholas while Serena inhabited her body.

“He is.” Max said, “General Masters team put a bullet through the seal on his husk. They reported that he blew up in a shower of dust.”

“He did it before that happened. As punishment to Mr Troy.” Liz said

“Punishment for what?” Tess asked

“For fathering Pam and betraying what the Skins stood for. Accidental or not he still did it and…uh…didn’t take care of the situation.” Isabel said

“Take care of it how?” Alex asked

“By killing her.” Liz said

“If it was Nicholas or any other Skin who was her father, she’d be dead not too long after she was born but Mr Troy loved her. She was his daughter so he chose to hide.” Isabel said

“Okay so back up a little. Just how alien is she?” Lonnie asked

“She’s not. Her body can only generate energy like us but it builds up. She can’t release it. Mr Troy drains it to keep her mind balanced.” Isabel said

“Other than that she’s completely human.” Liz said

“So why didn’t you tell us?” Max asked, “We could have…”

“You would have gone in with us. You wouldn’t give us a choice about it, you would have gone in there and there would have been tension. Where as Isabel and I got the message across calmly.” Liz said

“How’d he take it?” Michael asked

“About as well as you’d expect. Whether or not he backs off…technically our mindwarps did have a factor in her condition. It sped up the process.” Liz said

“In that case we better put the drones on alert. He may know how to get into the dome.” Michael said, his instincts to protect the family coming into play.

“Yeah.” Max said, “Take care of it.”

Michael got off the chair he was in and went to get a security drone. Once he instructed that drone, its orders were relayed through all the drones and all took positions around the dome to monitor the boundary.

“Now, about you going to see the bad guy.” Max said as he looked at Liz

“All I’m going to say is that you guys, way too over protective.” Liz said

“Here, here.” Tess said

“I thought you liked being protected?” Kyle asked

“Yeah but you guys do everything to keep us as far away from danger as possible when we can take care of ourselves. Protected is nice, coddled is something else.” Isabel said

“And in case you didn’t notice, all our powers are equal to yours.” Ava said

“Yeah but he’s got one of those things that Brody has.” Max said

“That only works on Antarian hybrids not humans.” Liz said

“So if given the option…” Max started

“We’d prefer to stand by you instead of behind.” Liz said

“Well you don’t get a choice now.” Max said

“Got that right.” Isabel said, “To protect my niece or nephew and you…”

“I’m with that.” Lonnie said

“Me too.” Maria said

“See.” Max said to his wife as the others all agreed.

“So basically as long as I’m pregnant I can expect to go crazy.” Liz said

“Pretty much.” Max said

“That goes for you two as well.” Sam said as he wrapped his arms around Ava and Lonnie

The two girls looked at each other and then at Sam, “Good luck.” They said sarcastically

“Well, I need a break.” Tess said, “I’m going for a walk.”

“Need company?” Kyle asked

“Always.” Tess answered

Together they walked out of the house and into the forest. All the others sat back and looked around for something to do, before long the television was switched on and they all relaxed a little more. A little later, Maria looked at the clock, stretched out her legs and stood up.

“I need to stretch my legs.” She said as she walked out of the room

Everybody watched as she left and then seconds later Michael stood. He went after his lover, when he was gone the others turned back to the television.

“Why do they bother making excuses to go have sex?” Liz asked

“Are you kidding?” Alex asked

“No. All four of them know they can have sex right here in front of us if the want to.” Max said

“Yeah and before you were married they did. But now you are, and you’re going to be parents…it’s just a little weird.” Isabel said

“Well, we’ll need to correct that then.” Liz said, giving a tempting smile to Max who reciprocated.

In the Rainforest, The Dome, 16:00

As they walked over the grass in between the thick trees, Kyle and Tess held hands. Both were smiling and happy to be in each other’s company. Eventually the brush thinned and the two found a small clearing. It was nothing more than a very small hill covered in grass with a dead log in the middle. Tess went over to the log and sat down on it, Kyle looked at her and approached.

“Nice and quiet.” Kyle said

“Yeah.” Tess said

“Have I said that that dress looks good on you?”

“Yes, but you can say it again if you like.” Tess said

“It does look really, really good.” Kyle said

“Let me guess, it’ll look better with…uh…grass stains?” Tess asked

Kyle smiled, “Well, now that you mention it.”

Kyle kneeled in front of her and they kissed. He had one hand on the back of her head while the other was on her hip, both of hers were draping over his shoulders. As the kiss deepened and grew more intense for both of them, Kyle’s hand on her hip moved lower to her thigh until he was at the hem of her dress. Delicately he traced the bare skin and Tess gently moaned into his mouth.

Slowly his hand moved under the thin fabric and crept up her leg. His fingertips danced over her flesh as his other hands ran through her soft golden hair. Eventually his hand reached the apex of her thighs, his finger ran over her silk panties and he backed off.

“Underwear? I thought you and Maria don’t wear underwear anymore.” Kyle said

“We have a little rule that we wear the same underwear. Mostly we have been going commando but sometimes we just like wearing them…especially for you and Michael.” Tess said

Kyle smiled and kissed Tess again. Gently he eased his fingers into her panties and pushed them into her slit, thrusting them back and forth until her hips were rocking in time with him. His free hand then moved down from her hair to her side and slowly slid the zipped down. As the fabric became loose, Kyle pulled out of her underwear and much to her disappointment. She groaned loudly and pouted. Kyle smiled and gave her a quick peck on her lips.

He took hold of her dress and Tess raised herself up a little, allowing Kyle to pull the material up and off over her head, leaving her dressed only in her silk panties. Tess then grabbed the bottom of his t-shirt and took it off. The two lovers pressed their upper bodies together as Tess reached down and started to undo Kyle’s pants. Their excitement showed in their breathing and as Kyle looked at her mouth, he couldn’t help but be drawn back in for another kiss.

“God, I need you.” Tess said with desire, feeling the muscles in his arms.

“I need you too baby.” Kyle said as he stood up.

Quickly he rid himself of his sneakers and pulled off his pants, leaving him in his boxers that didn’t do much to hide his erection that was straining against the fabric. Tess gently reached out and ran her hand over his dick, Kyle groaned deeply as he pushed his hips and sent his dick harder into her hand.

As she looked up into his eyes, Kyle looked down with a look of pure heat. Tess took hold of his boxers and pulled them down. As soon as he kicked them off, Tess leaned forward and licked the entire length of his cock. Then she did it again, just to hear the groan from Kyle, but then she kissed the bulging head before taking him into her mouth.

Slowly she started to suck on him, her tongue sliding around his length as her head bobbed up and down. Kyle was in heaven as he eased his dick in and out of her warm mouth, his hand moved to her head and pushed her, desperate for her to move faster but she maintained her teasing speed. She kept going and going, Kyle could have sworn that she was even slowing up just to torment him. Then, quickly, she released him. His dick bobbed back and forth as Tess licked her lips.

“Huh?” Kyle could only say

“What? Can’t a girl want full load inside her?” Tess asked teasingly as she slid back on the log and spread her legs. She ran her fingers over her panties, circling her pussy and pressing on her clit, “You wanna cum, it’ll be in here.” She said

Kyle immediately dropped to his knees and ran his hands over her legs, sending them up her thighs to her panties. He grabbed the delicate material and pulled them off of her, leaving both completely naked. He looked at his goal; his dick throbbed with the idea of joining with her but he wanted payback. He wanted to drive her insane with primal need and then pull back at the last second. The look in his eyes told Tess what he was going to do and immediately regretted not finishing him off when she had him in her mouth.

Kyle reached around and grabbed both butt cheeks. He pulled her forward and pressed her wet sex against his face, his tongue started to work after mere seconds. Tess groaned and moaned, howling into the forest as her hips ground into Kyle’s face. Kyle’s tongue ran around her lower lips before beginning to stab deep into her body, over and over again.

Slowly his hand snaked up to her breast; his thumb and forefinger tweaked her nipple as he started to knead the pliant flesh with his palm. Her whole body gyrated against his head, he ate her with passion as their blood reached boiling point.

“Ughnnnn…oh god…AGHH….”

Kyle knew she was close and pulled away. As much as he wanted to stay buried in her pussy, the look of frustration on her face was blissful payback. However, the passion in the both had been awoken. Tess grabbed his body and completely wrapped herself around him, kissing her lover with fire. She could feel his dick under her and both wanted it sliding into her depths.

“Ugnnnn…Kyle. Just put it in me.” She sighed as the tip of his dick ran up and down the length of her slit

Kyle smiled but inside of putting his dick into her, he turned her around. He was still on his knees and sat back on his ankles, while he pulled Tess down onto him. Her back was against his chest and his dick sank into her pussy. Kyle wrapped his strong arms around the front of her body and her arms held onto his. Her butt was firmly in his lap and gently she began to move on him.

“K…Kyle…” Tess whimpered.

Their two bodies were close, both moving together with perfect timing. Tess felt secure in his arms, leaning back against him as he rested his forehead against the back of hers.

Off to the side, hidden by thick bushes, another naked couple watched them. Michael and Maria had followed them out here but they had stripped naked before leaving the house. Both felt completely natural and at ease in the dome, although Michael was extra careful whenever they passed anything with sharp thorns.

“Damn she looks hot.” Maria whispered

“I wouldn’t know about that.” Michael said, “But Kyle definitely looks on top form.”

Michael was behind Maria, his arms securely around her body, “Gross Michael, he’s gonna be my step brother next week.”

“And Tess is my cousin.” Michael said

Both could see Kyle’s dick sliding in and out of Tess. Michael’s hand subconsciously ran up and down Maria’s thigh in time with Kyle’s thrusts. Maria could feel his erection growing against her ass as she ground her flesh against him. “Hmmm…that feels so good.” Maria gasped as his hand moved closer to her slit

“Tell me about it.” Michael groaned as he pressed his dick into the cleavage of her ass.

Maria turned her head slightly and looked at Michael through the corner of her eye, “You wanna fuck me?”

“Gnnn god yes.” Michael said as he gave a sharp thrust

“Aughnnn…” Maria gasped as the head of his dick slipped between her ass cheeks, almost entering her back passage, “Well, it’s not my ass you’re gonna fuck.”

Michael looked down at her as she slipped out of his arms. He watched as she took her hand and led him out of the bushes to their lovers in the clearing. Both Kyle and Tess were still in the same position, only they were moving fasted against each other but were still holding each other just as close.

Maria let go of Michael’s hand and walked to Tess, immediately she kneeled before her and that was the first indication to the copulating pair that they had company. They were too wrapped up in each other to notice anything but each other. As Tess felt Maria’s presence, her eyes opened and smiled at her lover. Maria reached out and started to caress her lover’s breasts before they started to kiss.

Behind Kyle, Michael moved up and ran his hands over the jock’s back. Kyle looked back and then kissed his boyfriend, all the time feeling his dick poking into his ass as he made love to Tess.

“Ughnnnn…Kyle…I need…I need…” Tess whimpered

“Hunnnnn…I’m not going anywhere baby.” Kyle groaned

Maria sat back on the ground, her legs spread outward before Tess. The hybrid couldn’t resist and moved off of Kyle’s dick. She moved onto all fours and started to finger-fuck Maria. Kyle looked at Tess’s sex and couldn’t believe he wasn’t inside her. He moved closer and stuck his dick back inside her, thrusting harder and harder and with each vibrant thrust Tess sent her fingers deeper and deeper into Maria.

Michael watched all three, his ears became filled with their moans but couldn’t resist Kyle’s butt moving in front of him. Quickly he moved up to Kyle and thrust his dick into Kyle.

“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN…” All four moaned together as Kyle then Tess thrust at the same time.

“Ugnnn….”

“OHH…”

“AGHnnnn…Ohhhhhhhh…”

“Yeahhhaaaaaa…”

Michael moved back and forth, holding Kyle’s body tightly and as he thrust his rock hard penis, Kyle thrust into Tess and Tess slipped three fingers into Maria. All of them were thrusting in time with the others. Each caressed their fiancé and kissed when possible. Maria looked at Tess, their eyes gazing deep before Maria looked passed her to Michael. They kept going and going, all four bodies were enflamed and desperately seeking their orgasm.

“Ughnnnnn…”

“YEAH…YEAH…OH FUUUUUU…”

“YESSSSSYESSSSSYESSSSS…”

“AGHNNNNNNNNNNNN…”

“OH FUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKKK…YESSSSSSSSSSSSS…”

“THAT’S IT…UGHNNNNNNNNNN…”

After a series of never ending deep thrusts of their men, the girls cried out and came. Kyle and Michael quickly followed both as they shot their loads. All four collapsed onto the grass and held each other.

“Wow.” Maria said

“Yeah.” Tess said as she caressed Maria’s breast.

“Certainly has been a while since all four of us got together.” Kyle said

“Why’d you think we came out here?” Maria asked

“Hey, where are you’re clothes?” Tess asked

“We left them in the house.” Maria said

“Naked through the forest…risky.” Kyle said as he looked at Michael and then down to his dick, “Didn’t damage anything, did you?”

“No.” Michael said

“You know, I think we better get back to the house.” Tess said as she picked up her dress and then looked around, “Has anyone seen my panties?”

Kyle stood before the log and mimicked his movements as he ridded Tess of her underwear and then threw them over his shoulder. He looked to a tree and saw them hanging from a branch and immediately retrieved them. “There we go.”

Tess slipped them on and them put on her dress and zipped it up, as Kyle got dressed. Soon all four were wondering back through the forest, each holding hands with the other and Michael still being careful about the local sharp fauna.

Crashdown, Roswell, 18:30

After dinner, the family headed out to the Crashdown. They kept their eye out for anything out of the ordinary as their car pulled into the parking space. They were paranoid about anything that could happen, a little more so than usual thanks to the knowledge that Troy had access to a device that could temporarily remove them of their powers.

They entered the café, and sat down around a table as Liz went to hug her dad in the kitchen. When they came out and Liz sat next to Max, Jeff poured a glass of milk and placed it in front of her.

“You’re mother couldn’t get enough when she was carrying you.” Jeff said as he kissed her forehead.

“Thanks dad, but a little louder next time. I don’t think they heard you in Mexico City.” Liz said

“Liz Par…Evans afraid of people finding out about this? That’s not the girl I raised.” Jeff said

“I know. I just don’t want people at school looking at me differently than they already are. Besides, this is going to take over ten months. I don’t want that little fact drawing attention to our unusual circumstances. Maybe in a month or two.” Liz said

“Okay. That I can understand.” Jeff said

Then as the door opened, Jeff looked around to see Mr Troy enter the café. Jeff immediately moved over to him.

“You’re not welcome here.” Jeff said, ready not to have another experience like last time.

“Maybe not but I need to see them.” Mr Troy said as he looked over to the group and they looked back to him.

Jeff looked over to his son in-law and Max nodded. Jeff backed off and Mr Troy moved over to them. He reached into the inside pocket of his jacket and pulled out the device, he rested it on the table and covered it with a cloth. “Just so we know where we all stand.” Troy said, “The device is inactive. No tricks.”

“Why?” Max asked

“Your queen is impressive. She had courage to come and see me knowing what I am.” Troy said

“Well I have to agree with you there.” Max said, “But you still haven’t answered my question, why?”

“I looked over the file she gave me. I concur with her conclusions. Nicholas is responsible for my daughter’s condition…as well as herself. If she did back off you wouldn’t have affected her in the way you did. I suppose I am partially to blame for that, taught her that she was better than everyone else and in many respects she is far superior to other humans.”

“So what do you want now?” Michael asked

“I want my daughter back. And you can give her back to me.” Troy said

“What do you mean?” Max asked

“The level of energy Nicholas exposed her to is too much for me to deal with. I can’t undo the damage that’s already been done but you can. You, as laughable as it sounds, are the strongest Antarian. As king that’s the way it is. Even hybridised you’re far more powerful than I am.” Troy said, “Heal my daughter, repair the damage and assist me in correcting her imbalance. Consider it making amends for the mindwarps you exposed her to.”

“That I can do.” Max said

“However…” Sam cut in, “I’m assuming Pam doesn’t know about you?”

“No. I always correct her problems when she sleeps, as far as she’s concerned she just had an unusual dream.”

“Then Max healing her is going to be a huge risk of exposure, whether people consider her crazy or not. She will know.” Sam said

“He’s right.” Ava said

“She’s always been a problem but knowing this…she’ll hold it over our heads.” Maria said

Troy looked at all of them and looked down at the floor.

“None of that matters.” Max said

Troy looked quickly up.

“She has been affected by her father’s fight…and ours I suppose. If I can correct that problem then you know I will, all of you know it as much as I do.” Max said

“But having her know…” Lonnie said

“Exposing us means exposing her father. We’re the good guys where as the Skins came to Earth to stop us and…” Max said looking to Troy

“And to stop at nothing in experimenting with humans to find a cure.” Troy said, “Kivar’s orders…even if we have to tear them all apart a molecule at a time.”

“We will deal with it afterward.” Max said

“Thank you.” Troy said, “When will you…”

“We’ll all go tonight.” Max said, “Call your wife, you should tell her you’ll be late home.”

“Yes, of course.” Troy said as he stood and moved to the payphone in the corner.

Pam’s Room, State Mental Institution, 21:00

Visiting hours were over but that didn’t stop them. Tess, Ava, Kyle and Sam held back, focusing their power together to mask the other’s presence in the hospital with a mindwarp. Alex did a little tinkering with the internal security system and cameras while Michael melted a hole in the security fence. When everything was ready, they moved inside.

Led by Max, they walked through the dark halls. Everyone was asleep, except for the guards who patrolled the hospital. Thanks to the efforts of the others outside, the group and Mr Troy went completely unnoticed. Eventually they reached Pam’s room and after unlocking the door they slipped inside. Pam was fast asleep in her bed; the second he saw her, her father moved to her side.

Carefully he brushed some of her hair aside and smiled down at her before taking out the hexagonal device. He held it a foot above her forehead and activated it; when he removed his hand the alien machine floated about Pam, not moving an inch. It was then that their presence roused Pam from her slumber. As her eyes opened the device shot a spread of green light into her eyes. Her eyes remained opened, Troy put his hand on the machine’s surface and the light became blue. “Okay…I’m linking to her biology. Start healing her.” Troy said

“Liz.” Max said

She nodded and the two moved to Pam’s side. Both put a hand on her head while their other hands took hold of hers. In a second the connection formed. Max and Liz focused on healing the damage to her brain while helping Mr Troy drain the excess energy from her and correcting the imbalance. The couple immediately started seeing images from Pam’s past.

**FLASH**

Pam when she was six. Her father picked her up, both laughing as they hugged. Then it jumped forward a couple of years, Pam walked with her dad as she licked from an ice cream cone.

**END FLASH**

The images went on and on, all showed Pamela with her father. They were all the best memories she had and were all coming through clearly, she was the definitive “daddy’s girl”.

However, the connection wasn’t one way. As Max and Liz saw her memories, Pam saw theirs. She saw Max coming out of the pod, Michael running and hiding behind a rock at the approach of oncoming headlights. Then she saw the shooting and Max healing Liz. Then it jumped backward to the beach when Max and Isabel created the symbol in the sand. Then it went forward again to their abduction to the Island. She saw each bonding, Liz and Isabel making love and then Liz with Tess, then Maria. Then it jumped to Max and Alex, and then with the others. She saw it all, including the Sharing and Sam’s marriage to both Ava and Lonnie.

After a while the connection broke and all three backed off. Max and Liz held each other’s hand as Mr Troy shut off the device and put it back in his pocket. As soon as the light stopped, Pam’s eyes closed again and she was immediately asleep. However, the images from Max and Liz were still in her.

“Thank you.” Mr Troy said

“We can only start the process in her.” Max said, “She’ll have to come back the rest of the way but that, other, personality wont be around to cause her problems.”

“If she can do it, she’ll be back the way she was before the Skins came to town.” Liz said

“She can do it.” Troy said

“But what about when she wakes up?” Michael asked, “Knowing what she does…”

“I will tell her.” Troy said

“Tell her what?” Max asked

“What her father is. And if need be, I will ensure her silence. For what you’ve done here tonight, you have my guarantee.” Troy said. As he pulled the blanket over his daughter, Troy kissed her forehead and soon all were all heading out of the hospital. They all met up outside the fence and all worked to mend the hole while Alex restored the security system to normal. Before long they were driving back to Roswell. Meanwhile, in the hospital, Pam’s eyes shot open and she shot straight upright in bed.

“Oh my god.” She whispered

To Be Continued…

[Tharos]

Chapter 49

Gardens, The Dome, 1 Week Later

The flowers were in full bloom and all around the gardens were tables laid out with food and drink. Earlier in the day they had all attended the wedding of Amy Deluca and Jim Valenti and now the garden was being used for the reception. Many of their family, who neither Kyle nor Maria hadn’t seen in years made the trip to Roswell for it. It also gave both teens the chance to get acquainted with the new members of their family. The drones were also in attendance, serving the guests with the food prepared by DDOK. Most of the guests complimented the young family on their cook’s culinary skills.

Eventually, DDOK arrived with four drones behind her carrying a giant wedding cake that she placed on a table that rested in the middle of the garden. There were whispered comments on the beauty of the cake and it’s intricate decoration. Amy had a tear running down her cheek as she looked to Maria, her daughter told Amy to leave the cake to her and she was overwhelmed by what she saw. Carefully she mouthed “thank you” to Maria who smiled back at her.

“Okay everyone. Time for the cake cutting.” Maria called out

Amy and Jim moved to the central table as everyone gathered around them. “You know I’m almost sorry to do this.” She said

“Well if you don’t the cake will just go old, stale and mouldy…that’s not a good thing.” Kyle said

Amy picked up the knife and Jim wrapped his hand over hers. Together they put the tip of the knife onto the white icing and sliced downward through the moist sponge. Everyone clapped as it was done and the first slice was placed onto a plate. DDOK then cut off another and the giant cake was divided amongst the guests.

“Well, it’s official now.” Kyle said as he stood next to Maria

“Yip.” Maria said

“Sis.”

“Bro.” Maria said, “You’re not going to get all protective of me are you?”

“Nah, no more than usual.” Kyle said

“Really?” Maria asked

“Well maybe just a little bit.” Kyle said

“Hmmm.” Maria said, thinking for a moment

“What?” he asked

“Well, when you and Tess get married I’ll be sleeping with my sister in-law.” Maria said

“Doesn’t seem to stop Liz and Isabel.” Kyle said, “Come on, let’s go say congrats.”

“Yeah.”

Together the two moved over to their parents. “Congratulations guys.” Kyle said

“Yeah, congratulations step-daddy.” Maria said as she hugged Jim and then kissed his cheek

“Thank you Maria.” Jim said

Maria then hugged her mother and Amy kissed her forehead as Kyle moved to Amy. “So, how dies it feel to walk down the aisle again? Step-mom.” Kyle said

“How about we just with Amy, Kyle?” Amy said hearing the weirdness in his voice

“That I can do.” Kyle said

“Good, and doing it felt really good.” Amy said

“And here’s to a long and happy life together.” Maria said, hoping that this marriage went better than the one with her father. She knew, at the very least, that Jim wouldn’t leave her mother like her dad did when he suddenly up and left them both.

Off to the side, Michael came up beside Max.

“Maria is looking beautiful today.” Max said

“Yes she is.” Michael said

“Is it me or do the dresses she wears for weddings get you a little hot under the collar?” Max asked

“Oh it’s not you.” Michael said

Max looked at his friend and shook his head. “Marry that girl Michael.”

Michael smiled, “Yes Your Majesty.” He said as he saw the commanding look in Max’s eyes.

“Good.” Max said

“There is just one problem.” Michael said

“Oh? I thought you already proposed, so what’s the problem?” Max asked

“Yeah I did and she said yes but…I know she and the girls have been planning things for…well…forever, but…”

“But?” Max asked

“Well, she hasn’t exactly let me in on what I’ve got to do.” Michael said

“Michael, when I married Liz I had three jobs to do.” Max said

“Well that’s three more than I’ve got.” Michael said

“You’ve got the same ones, just like Alex and Kyle.”

Max smiled, “Michael, show up, wear a tux and make love to your wife when it’s done.” He said as he counted each task off with his fingers.

“Oh. Those I can do.” Michael smiled

“Oh by the way, screw up on the tux or if you’re late, she’ll bite your balls off.” Max said

“Ooh…uh…nice image.” Michael said

“Yeah, causes a twitch down there doesn’t it?” Max said, “That’s what Maria told me Liz would do the day before my wedding if it happened.”

“You know there is this rumour I heard at school yesterday.” Michael said

“Yeah?”

“Pam is getting out of hospital today.” Michael said

“Yes I heard that too.” Max said

“Apparently she was at court yesterday and all charges were dismissed. Also that Sam isn’t going to press the issue given extenuating circumstances.” Michael said

“Yeah I heard that.” Max said, “Apparently her behaviour was the result of accidental contact with a chemical that has some severe hallucinatory side effects and an increase in aggression.”

“You gotta love that we can even tell the truth about things and still get our way.”

“Well, a twist on the truth.” Max said

“Chemicals, alien energy. There’s a difference?” Michael asked

Max smiled. “At the very least she’ll be out and healthy.”

“I just hope she doesn’t come back to bite us on the ass.” Michael said, “How’d you do it anyway?”

“Oh Tess just mind-warped her doctor into recognising some symptoms. Looked it up in a medical journal and called in a consultant. A little blood sample later confirmed exposure and they gave her anti-toxin.” Max said

“So her system got cleaned out, the good doctor informed her family and the judge and alls well that ends well.” Michael said, “Oh just one thing…how did she get contaminated?”

Max, who was taking a drink at that moment, stopped dead and his eyes opened wide. “Yeah…I knew I forgot something.”

“Relax I’ll take care of it.” Michael said

“How?” Max asked

“Well, according to our computer records, a corporation that’s now out of business was doing a little top secret transportation of a chemical through Roswell on its way for disposal while we were on the Island.” Michael said

“Through a populated region that has a lot of tourists and is more than easy enough to avoid?” Max said

“Tell me about it.” Michael said, “But I’m sure a little tinkering here and there will be able to change what was being transported.”

“Well, we’ll take care of that later. If you’ll excuse me, my wife looks like she wants a dance.” Max said

“Hey, hey, hey. We have guests, that kind of dancing is not allowed.” Michael said

“Ha, ha.” Max said as he started to walk over to Liz, “Would my love care to dance?”

“Why thank you.” Liz said as she took his hand.

Amy and Jim were dancing already and after them came a few more couples before Liz looked in Max’s direction. As they joined the others out on the dance floor, the other members of their family joined them and soon everyone was dancing as a string quartet of drones played soft music.

“So, mom, you guys decided where you’re going to live?” Maria asked

“Yes honey, we’re selling our places and buying a new house. We’ve already put a deposit on the house on Sycamore Street.” Amy said

“Hey, that’s just one street over from ours.” Diane said

“Really?” Amy asked with a smile, “Interesting.”

Troy Residence, Roswell, 1 Hour Later

Instead of her parents picking her up from the hospital, they were asked to stay at home while her doctor drove her home. They sat around on for most of the day; feeling completely on edge and Mr Troy was feeling the worst of it. It would be the first time since he’d seen her since that night in the institution. His wife spent the day cleaning Pam’s bedroom, she put everything back just as her daughter left it…then she did it again.

“I can’t wait to see her.”

“I know.” Mr Troy said

“Do…do you think that we should apologise to those people? They weren’t exactly responsible for what happened to Pamela.” His wife said

“Yes, but I’ll take care of it. I was the one who pushed all of this.”

“Okay.”

Then the front doorbell rang. Both moved to the hallway and Mrs Troy opened the door. On the other side were the doctor and Pam.

“Mr and Mrs Troy.” The doctor greeted and then took a step back.

Pam couldn’t hold back and rushed inside to hug her mother tightly. Mrs Troy held her daughter tightly as the doctor smiled and left quietly, closing the door as he went. As Pam pulled back, she looked at her dad and moved into his arms without even thinking.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” she whispered

“Soon.” He said. “It’s good to have you home.”

“Yeah but…” she whispered

“No, don’t talk about it yet.” He said as his wife came closer. As she did so, he took hold of Pam’s hand and waved his other one over his wife’s eyes.

Pam could only blink as she saw the glow and watched her mother freeze, continuing to stare with a zombie-like trance. “Da…da…da…”

“I think the word you’re looking for is dad.” He said, “Come with me.”

He led his daughter into the study, the room she had always been forbidden from entering. She looked around the room before moving in; her father closed the door and stood by his desk.

“So you really are an…an…”

“Alien? Yes. My species is…hmm…was the Antarians. I’ve recently found out that aside from a few dozen people, my race is extinct.”

“A virus.” Pam said

“How did you…oh of course, that connection. Yes, there is a virus that’s wiped out most if not all life out there. For some reason humans are immune, I don’t understand how. We never found that out, although I think there may be one or two people who know.”

“Max and the others?”

“You remember that night?”

“Not specifically. But…it’s like they were in my head. They’re aliens too?”

“Hybrids. It was a plan to preserve my species, one that I fought against…until you were born. I chose exile from my compatriots on Earth rather than…”

“They would have killed me?” Pam asked

“In a heartbeat. However, they would made sure it was me that…that would have done it but I couldn’t, not you.”

“Just out of curiosity…how did you’re people plan on curing the virus if Max…”

“You don’t want to know the answer to that question.”

“Yes I do.” Pam said

“No, you really don’t.”

“Dad.”

“Huuuhhhhh.” Her father sighed, “We…eh…would have taken over Earth, took a number of specimens for study…and experimentation.”

“Specimens…you mean people.” Pam said

“Yes. Compared to my people, humans are barely out of the swamp. Those, like me, who followed Kivar’s leadership didn’t have a problem with it. Then I met you’re mother, which at first was to help create a cover.”

“But all that’s changed now?”

“My people are gone. My cause is gone. All that remains are the thousands of hybrids around the planet. All they had to do was find humans who they could share their secret with and love them for who they are so that they could go through our mating rituals and procreate.”

“Liz, Alex, Maria, Kyle and Sam.” Pam said

“All humans through and through, although they do share the powers of my people thanks to the Sharing. Listen, you can’t go after them. Whatever you used to do to them and others at school, it has to stop.”

“But…”

“No buts. They will do anything to protect themselves and the other families from exposure. And they know exactly what to do to disable you. Besides, if you expose them, you expose me.”

“I…okay.” Pam said, “Dad…uh…don’t take this the wrong way but who come mom doesn’t know. I mean…she must have noticed something.”

Her father stood up and started to pull his shirt out of his pants and turned around. He pulled the fabric up and exposed the base of his spine. Pam couldn’t see anything until he ran his finger up the middle of his back for an inch. The skin then retracted and exposed the seal on the husk.

“What is that?” Pam asked

“My husk’s seal. This body isn’t exactly real. I suppose you can compare it to a spacesuit. Inside is what I need to survive on Earth. If it breaks, I die. Everything feels human to the touch and so long as the seal is covered then it’s completely undetectable.”

“I…wow.” Pam uttered

“I know this is a lot to take in.”

“You think? I don’t suppose I can see you.”

“You are seeing me.”

“No, I mean…I want to see *you*. I want to see what my dad looks like.” Pam said

Her dad nodded and took out the hexagonal device. He activated the machine and it shot a beam to Pam, creating a barrier around her while the room filled with Antarian atmosphere. Mr Troy removed his shirt and reached behind him to make contact with the seal. From the seal, a white light spread up to his head and then down the front. The husk opened and the alien inside moved out of it and moved to Pam.

His grey, thin hand reached into the shield around Pam and took her hand. His daughter looked at it and then up the body to his big black eyes. Pam reached out, her hand leaving the shield and made contact with his face.

“Dad?”

The Skin nodded his head. Pam wasn’t afraid, she wasn’t repulsed or disgusted but she felt calm as the missing fragment of her life fell into place. For the first time she felt as though she understood what was inside her, and what made her feel superior to others around her and try to put them down when ever she could. Seeing her father in his true form made her feel comfortable in her own body.

“Take my hands.” He said, his voice heavily distorted

Pam took his other hand and a connection formed between father and daughter, both freely sharing their memories. He focused on showing her his home world; where he came from and a place he had hoped he could show her…even if it was unrealistic.

“So beautiful.” Pam said

“Yes.” Her dad said as the link broke and they looked at each other

“Max is a king?” Pam said

“Unfortunately. But yes he is.”

“And Sam…not only did he dump me for that bitch but he married her and Lonnie as well?”

“It’s complicated but it’s Antarian. They love each other and so that’s the way it is. You can’t change that and nor should you try. In time you will find someone of your own but Sam does not belong with you.”

“I know. I still don’t like being dumped though.” Pam said

“Who does.” He said as he moved back over to the husk and got back inside. As it sealed up he deactivated the machine and the air returned to normal, allowing the barrier around Pam to collapse.

“Dad…what…what will happen to me when you…you know?”

“When I die? Well I’ll be around for a few years yet. My husk lasts longer than the others that were created for other Skins because of my long-term duties away from them. Eventually it will dissolve and I will die but I have taken steps. I planned to tell you everything and teach you how to use this.” He said as he tapped the device on the desk

“How long before you…” she asked tentatively

“4 maybe 5 years if I’m cautious.”

“Dad.” She said with concern, hugging her dad

“It’s okay honey, I accepted this along time ago when I chose you over my people. Although it wasn’t really a choice.”

“I don’t want to loose you.”

“You wont. I’ve been inside you since the day you were conceived. Everything an Antarian is can be boiled down to our energy. Our essence. My energy is in you so I’ll always be with you.”

“It wont be the same.” Pam said

“No.”

“But…”

“People die Pam. It happens, you and I could easily get caught in an earthquake tomorrow.”

“I know.” Pamela said, “Doesn’t make it easier.”

Her father sighed, “Come on. You’re mother will be waking up in a minute and if we’re not there.”

“Yeah.”

“And we need to visit some people later.”

“Who?” Pam asked

“You know who.”

Pam nodded. Her father put the machine away and took his daughter’s hand; together they walked out into the hall just in time for her mother to blink out of her trance. They all walked into the living room where they sat, talked and her mother had all Pam’s favourite snacks on hand for her homecoming.

Living Room, The Mansion, 18:00

After dinner that night, the family sat in the room and watched television. Maria and Michael were sitting next to each other, his hand were caressing her thigh and becoming hornier by the second.

“How about we head upstairs?” Maria whispered into his ear

Michael smiled and grabbed her hand. Together they jumped up and headed for the door.

“Hold it you two.” Max said

“Huh?” Michael said

“Front and centre right now.” Liz said

The two moved around the sofa their king and queen were sitting on and stood before them. Max and Liz just stared at the two.

“Where are you going?” Max smiled

“Uh…upstairs. What did we do?” Maria asked

“You, apparently, now think its weird to have fun in front of us now.” Liz said

“Uh…well…we…uhhh…”

“Just because we’re going to have a baby.” Max said

“Ye…yes.” Michael said

“Well then. Each and every one of you will not be leaving.” Liz said

Quickly she hiked up her skirt and flipped herself around so that she was now straddling Max. Reaching down between them, she unzipped his pants and pulled out his hard dick. Liz raised her hips and sank down onto him, both groaned out loudly. Their entire family just sat back to watch the husband and wife make love. Michael and Maria started to move away but Liz looked back at them with heat in her eyes.

“Stay right there.” Liz said, “Maria, down on your knees.” She commanded

Maria couldn’t help but obey her queen and sank down to the floor.

“Ladies, why don’t you all go down on your guys? They will be very appreciative.” Max commanded

All the girls got down on their knees in front of their lovers and as Maria unzipped Michael, they all unzipped the others. In seconds 4 dicks were out and being taken into their lovers’ mouths. All the guys were groaning as tongues were sliding over their meat.

Liz continued to raise and lower herself on Max. Both looked over at the various couples, and triple, and smiled as the guy’s eyes rolled back in their heads. All the girls were busy bobbing their heads up and down as masculine hands ran through their soft hair. Liz then pulled off of Max and sat down next to him.

“I promise I’ll finish you later.” Liz whispered

Max kissed her, “You better. It’s not good for a queen to leave her king needing. Besides, I wanna watch too.”

They both smiled and settled back in each other’s arms. “Now boys and girls. Switch positions.” Max said

Without thinking about it, the women released their men’s dicks and all stood up. The girls sat down on the chairs and the guys knelt before them. As they unfastened their skirts and jeans, their lover’s slid them off their legs and tossed them to the sides, then off came the panties.

“Boys. Lick away. And I want to hear screaming.” Liz said, “Oh Sam, since you don’t have two heads…”

“Pity.” Lonnie and Ava said

“Two hands will do.” Liz finished

They happily obliged. All the guys pushed their heads between the legs of the girls and as Sam looked into the eyes of his wives, his hands ran up the inside of their thighs. His fingers penetrated deep into them as the others lapped away at their lover’s pussies.

“Uhmmm…”

“Ughnnn…”

“Oh right there…”

“Yeahhhhhhh…”

The room was filled with moans, Max and Liz continued to watch. The girls gyrated their hips and spread their legs as wide as possible, just to let their men get closer. Michael ate Maria on the floor as she leaned back against a footstool; Alex and Isabel were laying full length on the couch with her leg hanging off the back of the furniture; Tess had her legs wrapped firmly behind Kyle’s head and Sam, Lonnie & Ava were completely wrapped up in each other.

“UGHNNNN…”

“OHHHHH YEAHHHHHHH…”

“AUHHHHHHHHHHHHHH…”

“All stop.” Max and Liz commanded at the same time, they then looked at each other and laughed

“What?” Maria asked

“HUH?” Isabel said in frustration

“This is our punishment.” Tess said as Kyle backed away.

None of them could deny the orders from either Max or Liz.

“Now would two fair and just rulers do something like that?” Max asked

“Yes!” the others all said together

Max and Liz smiled, “In that case, boys, pants off and all of you screw your brains out.” Liz said

“Yes ma’am.” Michael said

Soon they were all naked. The girls were either lying on their backs with their legs spread wide with their lover hammering away or they were riding their man for all he was worth. Max and Liz couldn’t help but get involved again. Their clothes joined the others in a little pile in the corner and they made love on the sofa.

“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”

“AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

Their moans of rapture could be heard throughout the house.

A Little Later…

Eleven naked bodies were strewn around the room, all breathing heavily and holding each other tightly.

“Well…if that’s punishment…you know.” Michael said

“I’m with you on that.” Isabel said

“So are we over the weirdness issue yet?” Max asked

“Oh yeah.” Maria said

“Besides, junior isn’t here yet. And he’ll be kept in a nursery most of the time.” Michael said

“She!” Liz and Isabel said together

“We’re having a girl?” Max asked

“We don’t know yet.” Liz said

“But…” Max said

“It’s a good luck thing. If someone said he, we say she. That way no matter what it is, it’s healthy.” Liz said

“Liz, babe, that makes no sense.” Maria said

“Well it’s something my grandma did, it’s something my mom did, so I’m doing it. Look how we turned out.” Liz said

They all smiled, “Well, I think I might go downstairs for a swim.” Max said

“I could go for that.” Alex said

They all agreed and stood up. They left their clothes where they were and walked down to the pool where they spent hours soaking in the waters of the swimming pool and the Jacuzzi off to its side.

Middle of the Desert, Five Miles from the Dome, 09:00 The Next Morning

The area was covered with dunes and a nice long stretch of flat area. They had been invited out there by Pizza Dude who had brought his land surfing gear. He decided to teach them as much as he could and within half an hour he was demonstrating. As the sun beat down on them his board glided across the sand, riding up the dunes and flying back down. Every so often the wind would die down or change direction but then Max would lend a hand with a little use of his powers.

It didn’t take long for the others to have a shot. As Michael was on it and flying across the desert, everyone could hear him laughing with excitement. They laughed along with him and suddenly felt like it would be a fight to get him off it. The Michael rode up a dune and flew off it; he did a loop-the-loop in mid air and then landed.

“Nice.” Sam and Kyle said together as Maria’s heart stopped for a second

Michael rode up to the others and stopped the board. He locked the wheels and quickly moved up to Max. “Max, Max, Max, we have to put money into this.” He said excitedly, “We put money, whatever tech you guys can pull out of the database and we have fun.”

“I think he’s excited.” Maria said

“Excited doesn’t cover it Hon. Trust me, this is a wild ride.” Michael said

“See I told you, you guys would love it.” Pizza said

“Love it…crazy about it. Can you imagine riding these things through New York or the Lakers’ stadium?” Michael said

“Okay, my turn.” Liz said

“NO!” everyone said at the same time

Liz smiled, “Well, can’t deny the protectiveness of these guys.”

“You were kidding?” Max asked

“Of course I was kidding. I want a shot on it but I’m not stupid. One wrong landing and I could…” Liz said as her hand moved to her belly

Then she jumped up as she caught a reflection on the horizon that was coming up the road to the dome. The sunlight was bouncing off a car’s windscreen and as the others saw it, they moved out to watch as it changed direction and started toward them.

“Who’s this?” Pizza asked as he picked up on the tension

“Problems.” Sam said

“Do you three want to…” Max asked Sam, Ava and Lonnie

“No. We’re together, we’re not ashamed of it and if she knows she knows.” Ava said

“Yeah.” Sam agreed as he held his wives hands

“I’m for it. But one wrong look and I will…will…” Lonnie said, struggling to find the words and twisting with her hands, “…there will be pain, lot of pain.”

“Oh that’s a given Lon.” Max said, “Pizza Dude.”

“Yes oh great alien and kingly dude.”

“I think you better pack up and make yourself scarce. We don’t know exactly what’s going to happen here.” Max said

Pizza Dude looked over to the approaching car. He knew, or rather guessed, that there were other aliens on the planet and not all of them friendly. The tension around him told him that if something was going to happen, he wanted to be out of blast range. “Yeah, okay. Call me later if you guys, you know, make it through the next half hour.”

“Count on it.” Michael said

Pizza quickly disassembled his gear and packed it up into his truck. In a few minutes he was heading off to the main road, looking in his rear view mirror as he drove. When he was back onto the highway, he pulled off of the road and opened his sunroof.

After opening his glove compartment and pulling out a pair of binoculars, he stood up through the hole to look back in the direction of the family. Unfortunately he couldn’t see anything.

Back with the others, the Troy’s car pulled up. Pam and her father stepped out and moved closer.

“Pam. How are you feeling?” Max asked

“Much better. I suppose I have you to thank for that.” Pam said

“A little.” Max said

“So. I take it your dad told you…” Liz said

“Told me that he’s an alien, along with Max, Isabel, Michael, Tess, Ava and Lonnie and that you’re all up here bonking your brains out. Yeah. He told me.” Pam said

“Well I wouldn’t exactly phrase it like that but yes.” Liz said

“I think we better take this somewhere more private.” Alex said

“We’re in the middle of the desert. How can you get more private than that?” Pam asked

“Oh how about a big glass dome that will keep people from sneaking up on us.” Isabel said

“Pamela, we keep our business private and secured. It’s the only way we can remain safe and since you are my daughter you’re at as much risk as the rest of us.” Mr Troy said

“Fine.” Pam said

All got into their cars. The family led the way to the gates of the dome and opened them with their remote controls, allowing all of the cars to enter the glass structure. As the gates closed and as the Troy’s car moved further inside, Pam felt her pulse slow down. She was amazed at all the trees, being among the green of the rainforest made her become more relaxed.

“This is nice.” Pam said

“Reminds me of Antar. Kalen did do good work building this place, it would be nice if humans weren’t busy ripping apart their woodlands.” Her dad said

“You make it sound like Antar was covered with one huge forest.” Pam said

“It was. Well, except for the oceans. You’re feeling it aren’t you?”

“Feeling what?” Pam asked

“Contentment. More relaxed. You are my daughter remember, I’m feeling it as well and I am apart of you.”

“Why do you keep reminding me of that?” Pam asked

“Because you are human and I’m not. You seem to have accepted that easier than I would have thought.”

“You’re my dad. The rest doesn’t matter…well it does but I’ve had a week in that place to deal with it.” Pam said, “This place is really beautiful.”

Her father smiled as he picked up her hand and held it. After a while they saw the mansion coming into view.

By the Lake, The Dome, 09:45

Max didn’t pull up in front of the mansion; instead he drove to the lake. As they all stepped out, the first thing that Pam and her father noticed was the number of security drones around. They were up on balconies, dotted around the lake, around trees and hanging out of trees.

“So…what’s with the guards?” Pam asked

“They have pre-programmed instructions about strangers and they’re not too fond of Skins. They also have a thing about people who’ve pissed us off in the past.” Max said

“Pissed you off. And what about what you’ve done to me?” Pam asked

“And what did we do to you? Tried to mind our own business, go to school, live our lives. Where as you pulled me into the Eraser Room a couple of time, tried to break up Sam and Ava. Should I go on?” Max said

“No.” Pam said, “But what about…what are they called?”

“Mindwarps.” Her father said

“I’m guessing you used one on me that time you and Liz had sex in front of me but everyone saw you in the library. That cost me a lot of friends.” Pam said

“Yeah it did. But you never backed away from us, you kept coming no matter what we did so we had to teach you a lesson…our own way.” Liz said

“Not once did you even consider stopping.” Ava said

“Well you took him from me so why should I?” Pam asked

“People break up all the time Pam.” Sam said, “It happens, you’ve broken up with people before so, what, this time you got dumped so that means revenge?”

“It means…okay, I went too far. I wanted you and I got hurt, now I find out that not only did the two of you get married but you also married Lonnie.”

“So?” Sam asked, “At first I tried to deny how I felt about her, but the attraction was too strong.”

“I’ll say.” Lonnie said

“Okay, so tell me why I shouldn’t try to screw you guys?” Pam asked

Max looked at Mr Troy and then back at Pam, “Expose us, you expose him.” He said

“Pamela, they’ll do anything to protect themselves and the other families.” Her father told her

“Yeah I suppose but who said I was going to expose you as aliens?” Pam said

“What?” Liz asked

“Oh I’m sure the press would like to know what you do in here. All that homo crap and stuff. If you aren’t in bed with Max then it’s with Isabel, Tess, Maria…she’s even you’re best friend.” Pam said

“Yes she is and I love her, the girls, especially Isabel and Max.” Liz said

“Well, that gives me the advantage then. I can’t go back to school, even if people didn’t think I was nuts, they wouldn’t let me back in thanks to you.” Pam said

“Not us, your dad’s people.” Michael said

“Yeah, because you are here.” Pam said

“You really think we’ll let you try and get this out?” Max asked as he moved closer. “We weren’t given much of a choice but we took out the Skins base in Copper Summit. If Kalen’s people and military allies on Earth didn’t take them out with a nuke then they would have died when their husks broke down. Michael blasted a renegade F.B.I agent because we didn’t have a choice. You really think we wont do what we have to, to protect ourselves?”

“You wont hurt me.” Pam said

“Maybe, maybe not.” Michael said

“But we don’t have to. A lot of our energy directed to you would put you back in the nut house.” Tess said

“Or we could just knock you out. I’m sure Rath would like some company as an ice cube.” Lonnie said

“What?” Pam asked

“We could lock the two of you up in Kalen’s base. There are a couple of stasis tubes with your names on it.” Lonnie said

“Actually, I like that idea.” Ava said as she stared into Pam’s eyes

“Besides, your not really so…offended by our relationships are you?” Isabel asked and then turned to Pam’s father, “Is she?”

“No. No she’s not.” Mr Troy said

“How can you say that?” Pam asked

“Because their relationships are born of Antar. There may have been initial attractions between them but it blossomed through our rituals. The same ones I would have gone through if I’d been on Antar. It’s in me, and it’s in you.” Troy said

“That’s why I used to catch giving the girls in the locker room subtle looks now and then.” Isabel said

“Fuck you.” Pam said

Isabel smiled, knowing that she it the nerve she was aiming for.

“So what’s it going to be? Keep quiet, hospital or ice cube?” Isabel asked

“I promised you I’d keep my daughter quiet. I will keep that promise.”

Pam looked at her dad, “You…what?”

“I may have opposed their existence but they now carry the last of my people’s genetic material. My mission is a failure so all that’s left is to ensure the survival of what’s left. That includes you, and them.” Mr Troy said

“So what’s it going to be?” Max asked

Pam looked at all of them. She knew she wouldn’t actually do it, her dad gave his word and that was enough but there was something inside her that wouldn’t let her do it. Isabel was right, she had looked at some of the girls in the locker room and as much as she wanted to deny it, she couldn’t.

Pam knew that sooner or later she’d have to accept the more unusual aspects of her heritage and there weren’t that many people in the world that could help her with that or even talk about it.

“Fine.” Pam said antagonistically, trying to give the image that it was reluctant to agree. She actually only wanted to know how far they’d go to keep their secrets and if she could get anything out of it. “I’ll keep quiet.”

“Good.” Max said

“So, what now?” Pam asked

“Coffee.” Max suggested

Stables, Behind the Gardens, 10:45

A little later, Sam decided to get some work done and went to wipe down his horse. He taken the animal out of the stable and placed him just outside the doors. After getting a bucket of water and a cloth he cleaned off the horse.

“Yes, you like this don’t you boy.” Sam said and his horse neighed loudly, “That’s right, we don’t like the ex girlfriend being in the house do we? No. Cause Ava and Lonnie give me funny looks all the time. They know I only have eyes for them…well used to be only Ava but then Lonnie arrived and well, you know.”

As Sam worked, he moved up to his horse’s head and started to scratch behind the animal’s ear. As a result the horse lowered his head to get Sam closer, he was enjoying the attention and the relief from an itch that was bugging the hell out of him.

“Your caretaker tells me you’ve been getting frisky with Ava’s horse. You getting a little action there, pal? What about Lonnie’s? Certainly wouldn’t put it passed you given your owners.”

“I thought you were afraid of horses?” Pam asked as she came behind the line of trees that hid the stables.

She scared the crap out of Sam and he almost jumped out of his skin, “JES…us Pam. Sneak much.”

“Sorry.” Pam said

“Well, I am afraid of them but this guy kinda brings you around…at least a little.” Sam said, feeling a tingle in his side where Pam’s knife slashed into him, “I…eh…I’m surprised Max let you move around by yourself.”

“He didn’t.” Pam said as she pointed behind her.

Sam followed where her finger pointed, strait up to the roof of the mansion. One of the security drones was crouched down, hiding behind a rim of brickwork while pointing its weapon down at Pam. The drone had it drawn the second it realised that Pam was heading in Sam’s direction.

“At least it’s only one.” Pam said

“Drones don’t work by themselves. That’s the one they’re letting you see, they’ll be 3 or 4 others hiding out.” Sam said

“Oh.” Pam said

“So, since you’re keeping quiet about all this, what do you want?” Sam asked

“Sam, I know that I’m not your favourite person right…”

“You tried to kill Ava and ended up stabbing me.” Sam said

“That’s why I’m here. I wasn’t exactly myself and I…I’m sorry.”

“Wow, that was good. Did you hurt yourself?” Sam asked

“I guess I deserved that.” Pam said

“Yeah. And…apology accepted.” Sam said

“How are you by the way?” Pam asked

Sam lifted up his shirt and showed Pam the large scar he had.

“Oh my god.” Pam said

Sam then waved his hand over it and it vanished. Pam looked back and forth between Sam’s eyes and his side.

“How’d…”

“Benefits of having someone around who’s good at healing. Too many people saw how bad it was so we created the illusion of the scar for the doctors and everyone else.” Sam said

“So you’re okay?” Pam asked

“I’m fine.” Sam said

“Okay.” Pam said, “Sam…do you mind if I ask…Ava and Lonnie?”

“Don’t go there, Pam.”

“No, it’s just, how did it happen? I mean a threesome must be every guys dream but…”

“It’s certainly not how I imagined it all but I’m in love with them both and they love me. That’s the way it is.” Sam said

“Yeah. I can see that.” Pam said

“There, all done.” Sam said as he threw his cloth into the bucket. He took his horse into the stable and returned him to the stall and the caretaker drone. He then opened the back doors to the stable, opening it up to the forest and a clearing with the other horse walking in it. “There you go boy, you’re friends are all waiting.”

Quickly his horse ran out and joined the others as they grazed in the field. Sam watched as his horse moved into the woods with two other horses, while he couldn’t make out which horses they were, he could easily guess. Once they were out of sight Sam returned to Pam.

“So, I…eh…” Sam said

“I don’t even have a one in a billion chance with you do I?” Pam asked

“No.” Sam said, “Not that we ever had any feeling for each other.”

“No I guess not.” Pam said, “Still don’t like being dumped though.”

“Who does?” Sam asked, “We better get back to the house.” He said, feeling eyes on him. He could feel his wives watching him from their bedroom and could feel what he could only describe as jealousy. He looked up and saw the curtains of his room moving.

“Yeah. My dad will be getting worried now.” Pam said

Together the two walked back to the house through the garden.

Sam, Ava and Lonnie’s Bedroom, 11:00

Sam headed to his bedroom to get cleaned up but he knew the girls were in there and that they wouldn’t be happy. As he approached his room, he put his hand on the doorknob and very slowly turned it. The door swung open and there by the windows were Lonnie and Ava with their arms crossed. Angry wouldn’t have done justice to the expressions on their faces.

“Hello my beautiful…” Sam started happily

“WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING? Talking to the hack and slash queen bitch of Roswell?” Ava said

“…ladies.” Sam finished his sentence, only it sounded tenser

“Well?” Lonnie asked

“She came to see me. I was with the horses and she showed up.” Sam said

“Yeah, we saw that. What I want to know is why you let her say word one?” Ava asked

“Because she wanted to apologise for stabbing me and trying to kill you. Besides, I’ve been kind of in a happy place all day so I thought I’d at least hear her out.”

Ava and Lonnie looked at him and then sighed, “You boys and your toys. You’ve got a serious woody for Pizza’s boards.” Lonnie said

“Oh I’ve got a hard-on all right. I’ve had it on and off all day since I woke up today.”

“Why?” Ava said

“Cause I want to make love to you, both of you on the altar.” Sam said

“What?” Both asked together, and both stunned

“Yeah. In the grand scheme of things she can’t really do anything to hurt us anymore so I thought I’d let her say what she wanted. Now I know you’re pissed but you both know that I about as much for her as I care what’s swimming around a swamp in…I don’t know…the Ukraine. I’m in love with you, I’m spending the rest of my life with both of you and couldn’t be happier.”

“I…wh…eh…” Lonnie said and then turned to Ava

Both suddenly jumped at Sam, he collapsed to the floor taking both of them with him. The girls pressed their bodies to his, planting kisses all over his face and on each other.

“I take it this is a good thing?” Sam asked

Ava took Lonnie’s hand in hers and pressed it against Sam’s crotch, both massaging his erection through his jeans. “Very good thing.” Ava whispered

“We…gnnnn…we need to tell the others.” Sam said

“Later. After she’s gone.” Lonnie said

“Yeah.” Sam said

Lonnie pulled open his shirt, sending buttons flying everywhere. She and Ava then started kissing his hard bare chest, working their way down to his pants, which they expertly undid in just a few seconds. His dick popped out and the girls attacked it with loving licks and kisses.

“I take it this means I’m forgiven?” Sam asked

Ava and Lonnie stopped, their heat and lust filled eyes looked to each other and in that second they let go of Sam’s dick. Together they stood up and took each other’s hand, walking to the bed and leaving Sam. He looked up at them and watched as they started to undress each other.

“Uh…girls?” Sam asked, his erection throbbing for a much needed release.

The girls ignored him, each taking off the other’s tops and then the bras. Their hands gently caressing each other, fingers ran over soft skin and delicately circled their lover’s nipples.

Sam stood up, looking back and forth between the two. “Ladies…uh…”

The two didn’t say anything as they fell on to the bed, their heads landing perfectly on the pillows. Sam shrugged his shoulders and moved to the bed, he moved up onto it to join with his wives. However, as he leaned over to kiss Ava, both girls put their hands on his chest and pushed him off. They went back to kissing each other, their tongues could be clearly seen by Sam and groaned slightly, his mouth opened and moved as he imagined he was kissing them. He watched as Ava’s hand slipped into their wife’s shorts and his cock got harder.

“Ouhnnnnn…” he whined in pain, “Not forgiven.” He concluded. All he could do was sit in one of the room’s chairs and watch them make love. His hand wrapped around his cock and he started to jerk himself off. However, he couldn’t make himself cum. His body wouldn’t let himself since he needed to be primed for later.

Dinning Room, The Mansion, 12:30

As lunchtime approached, everyone gathered in the dinning room. Max invited Mr Troy and Pam for their afternoon meal and the accepted. As everyone moved to sit down, a few noted how fresh and relaxed Ava and Lonnie were and how tense Sam was.

“So.” Max said as they ate, “What’s going to happen now?”

“Pam and I have talked. We’re leaving. It’s the best thing and to be frank a fresh start would do us a lot of good.” Mr Troy said

“And Mrs Troy?” Liz asked

“I can convince my wife. Getting Pam away from Roswell, and away from gossiping neighbours, students and others…letting her start again where no-one knows her.” Mr Troy said

“And it will be welcome.” Pam said, “Don’t have much else around here and you all know how small towns are.”

“Where will you go?” Michael asked

“I don’t know. Out of the U.S. certainly, Canada is an option as is Britain.”

“We…we can help if you want. At the very least, as the last Skin, the other families will want to know where you are.” Max said

“Where I will be is none of their business. I will leave them alone if they leave me alone. You have my word; the device will never be used against them and only used to help Pam when she needs it. As for the help, I’ve done good taking care of my family and I will continue to do so until my husk completely degrades…however, I guess you could help make things go faster. Finding a place to stay, a school for Pam and arranging for a job.”

“I’m sure we can cover that.” Max said

“With the condition that none of the other families know where we are. I can’t live if I have to keep looking over my shoulder and Pam doesn’t need that.” Mr Troy said

“I can’t guarantee that they’ll never find out. But they wont hear it from us unless there is an emergency. Good enough?” Max asked

“Good enough.” Mr Troy said after looking to Pam who nodded in agreement

Later…

After lunch, Pam and her father got into their car and drove off. When they reached the gates, Michael opened them from the house and let the pair out. Once the gates were secure he returned to the others in the living room.

“Do you think he’ll stay out of our hair?” Maria asked

“No way to know for sure.” Max said

“I think he was telling the truth, he just wants to keep Pam safe.” Liz said

“God know why he’d want to keep that bitch safe.” Lonnie said

“Because she’s his daughter and none of us will be out picking fights.” Max said looking straight at Lonnie and then Ava

“Yeah okay.” Lonnie said

“She just better not pick any fights with us.” Ava said

“I doubt she will.” Alex said

“Yeah I think she wants to get this behind her.” Isabel said

“Maybe.” Max said, “Now…you three. What happened with you guys?” he asked Sam, Lonnie and Ava

Lonnie and Ava smiled, “Sam was talking to *her*, so we punished him.”

All the girls looked up and smiled, “Oh?” Tess asked

“We drove him nuts, gave him a little oral.” Lonnie said

“Then Lonnie and I had sex and gave him nothing.” Ava said

“He had to take care of himself as we had orgasm after orgasm after orgasm.” Lonnie said with a taunting smile

“Uh huh.” Max said

“That’s…” Michael said

“Cruel?” Alex finished

“Yeah.” All guys said together

“Well then he shouldn’t have been talking with the ex when he had two wives with needs to be taken care of.” Lonnie said as she slipped up and sat on Sam’s lap.

“There is also something else.” Ava said

“It’s about time.” Liz said

“Huh?” Kyle asked

“They’re having a little trip to the Altar.” Liz said

“How’d you know that?” Sam asked

“I’m queen. It’s my job to know. Besides you three are giving off this vibe…kinda hard to ignore.” Liz said

“What vibe?” Max asked

Liz looked at him and then around at the others, “You guys aren’t picking this up?”

“No.” Isabel said and everyone shook their heads to agree with her

“Hmm…must be a queen thing.” Liz said and then smiled, “I can tell when you guys want to get pregnant.”

“Why’s that a good thing?” Isabel asked

“Oh I don’t know, maybe if any of you are in denial about being ready.” Liz said

“So when’s your time?” Max asked

“I don’t know? Anybody doing anything in 20 minutes?” Sam asked

“Oh I think we’re all free.” Max said as everyone got out of their chairs and started heading upstairs, they knew it would take at least 15 minutes for Ava and Lonnie to get ready.

“Hey wait.” Kyle said

“What?” Lonnie asked

“Well, when it was Max and Liz doing this, Alex stripped Max and Isabel stripped Liz because they’re in love. What happens with you guys?”

“Well I think we can strip each other.” Lonnie said, looking at Ava with a smile

“And Sam?” Max asked

“Guys, I think I can undress myself. I’ve been doing it for a few years now.” Sam said

“Yeah but this is special.” Alex said

“How about…all of us.” Max said

“Four guys, just to get a scrap of cloth off?” Sam asked and then smiled, “I’m game.”

Max looked to Lonnie, “You do realise people are going to see you as a single mother?”

“Then we’ll just have to arrange a little public marriage with robo-boyfriend.” Lonnie said, feeling Sam growl into himself, “Sham marriage honey, I’m still married to you. He’s just for show.”

“Yeah I know. I just wish we didn’t have to.” Sam said

“Me too” Lonnie said

“Me three.” Ava continued and then took the hands of both her lovers.

Then they all headed to the elevator and up to the altar. In the room outside of the bedrooms that concealed the altar, the others waited for the threesome to emerge and begin their part of the next generation.

Altar Room, Outside the Bedrooms, 14:00

From their bedroom, the three emerged to find the others sitting around in their couples in front of their own bedrooms. All were holding each other snugly, kissing softly until they realised the others had come back out. All three removed their robes, revealing their outfits. They were the same as the ones worn by Max and Liz on their time on the altar but this time they weren’t gold - they were silver.

Max and Liz stood up and moved to the Antarian symbols in the room. They pressed their palms to them and the altar rose up from the shallow pit of cushions. As the stone block locked into position, Sam moved to the other side of it and as he looked across his vision locked to his two wives. He held his breath at how radiant they looked.

At the same moment, all three tapped the soft side of their wrists and with a blink of light under the skin, the birth control implants deactivated. Sam watched as Lonnie and Ava turned to each other, their lips pressed together and kissed each other with a need that sparked a burning fire in all three of them. Carefully Lonnie undid the catch on her wife’s metal outfit and the top slipped off to the floor. Ava did the same to Lonnie and both girls stood there topless, each caressing the other’s breasts. At the same time their hands moved down to their hips. With a simple flick of their fingers, off came the sarongs. The chain linked metal pooled at their feet and they kicked them away.

Sam’s mouth watered as he watched the two girls. They placed their fingertips on their stomachs and circled each other, one after the other. That was when Sam felt hand on him. The other guys had all moved away from their lovers and now each was stroking their hands over Sam’s body. Michael and Kyle pulled Sam’s silver outfit down his legs while Alex kissed Sam. Max had his hands running over the heated human’s hard chest and muscular arms before diving down to wrap his fingers over Sam’s cock. The king pumped him a few times with soft strokes until Sam was as hard as he could be.

When all three were ready, the guys backed off to their lovers and then Ava and Lonnie started toward the altar. Sam started moving forward and soon they were all at the white stone. Lonnie looked back and forth between her two lovers and then leaned over to Ava.

“I want you to go first.” Lonnie whispered in Ava’s ear

Ava’s skin turned red, as the fire within her grew hotter, she wanted to feel Sam inside her now, wanted to feel his seed enter her body and start a new life. Lonnie climbed onto the altar, Sam looked at her and climbed on too. The two kissed and then parted to make room for Ava. As both sat on their knees, Ava moved between them and lay down. She used Lonnie’s lap as a pillow as her milky legs lay out before Sam.

Sam ran a strong hand over her entire body as she looked up to Lonnie who cupped the girl’s breasts. Sam took hold of her ankles and parted them, he moved between we soft thighs. Ava wrapped her legs around Sam’s waist as he continued to kneel. His hard dick probed her sex and she squirmed, desperate to get him inside her.

“Saammmm…” she moaned, “Please don’t tease…not now.”

“Yeah Sam, fuck her, drive that dick into her.” Lonnie said huskily

Sam smiled and with one swift movement, the tip of his dick slipped passed her lip and dived completely into her soaked pussy.

“Ughnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!” Ava gave out a long drawn out moan as her back arched and took hold of Lonnie’s hands, holding onto them tightly.

Sam slowly pulled back out and then thrust hard back into her. In and out, over and over again, he withdrew quickly and drove himself back inside her slick warmth. She squeezed on his cock with her inner muscles, she wanted him to unload and wanted it now.

“Oooh that’s it baby, fuck her, fuck her hard.” Lonnie commanded

“Ughnnnnnnn…” Ava cried

“Harder Sam.”

“UGHNNNNNN…” Ava cried as he obeyed

“HARDER. Make her scream baby.” Lonnie said

Sam moved as fast as he could. The movement of his hips was a blur to the others in the room.

“UGHHNNNN…OH GOD…YESSSS…UGNNNNN…SAMMMMMMM!” Ava cried over and over again.

Then he and Lonnie leaned over the convulsing girl. The two kissed with gusto, enjoying the cries of passion from Ava.

“Ughnn…GUYS…ARGHHHHHH…SO CLOSE…UGHNNNNNN…GIVE…GIVE IT TO ME.” Ava screamed

“UGHNNNN…UGNNNNN…UGNNNN…UGNNNNNNNN…” Sam groaned over and over again as he broke his kiss with Lonnie.

“That’s it baby. Let it go.” Lonnie said, her hand running over his chest

“UGHNNNNNN…AVAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” he screamed

“SAMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!” Ava cried out

Sam let loose and his seed shot deep into Ava’s body. The altar filled with light and blasted it outward; everyone in the room felt the start of conception within Ava as his seed met her egg, starting the life of their baby. As it happened, Sam collapsed on top of her and they held onto each other. Lonnie caressed them both as they whispered ‘I love you’ to each other.

Then Sam pulled back, his cock left Ava’s body but he was still rock hard. New seed was already being produced within his balls and his eyes locked onto Lonnie. She licked her lips as she looked at Sam’s dick and then into his eyes. Quickly Ava recovered from her mind shattering orgasm and rolled to the side slightly. The smaller blond moved up to her knees and let Lonnie get into position. Lonnie turned her back to Sam and bent down onto her hands and knees, presenting her slit to her husband.

Sam ran his hands over the soft cheeks of her ass as Ava moved in front of her. The girls kissed as Sam took hold of his dick and aimed it. He sank deep into Lonnie and she sighed into Ava’s mouth. Lonnie was already on fire from watching Ava and Sam and didn’t need any preliminaries or for her husband to start off slow, and the other two knew it. His pelvis moved almost as fast as when he came in Ava and all Lonnie could do was moan in bliss.

As Ava and Sam each reached under her to maul a breast, she suckled on one of Ava’s. She licked, sucked and nibbled on the taut nipple.

“Hmmm…she’s liking it Sam. She likes you fucking her.” Ava taunted

“Grrrrr…she better…ughnnnnn…” Sam growled

“AGHHHHH…UHHHHHHH…OH YEAH…YOU BETTER BELIEVE IT.” Lonnie moaned wantonly after releasing her wife’s breast.

“Ugnnnnn…ohhhhh…ughnnnnnnn…yeahhhhhhh…fuuuucckkkkk…you’re sooooo tight baby.” Sam said

“You never said that with me?” Ava pouted

“Both the same…ughnnnn…both the same…god knows how but both…ughnnnnnnnnn the same.” Sam groaned

“UGHNNnN…UGNNNNNNNNN…UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNN…” Lonnie cried

Their hips slapped together, skin against skin and sweat mixing together.

“Cum in her Sam…do it baby.” Ava said

“GHNNNNNNN…OOOOOOHHHHHHHHH…FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCKKK!” Sam yelled as he came for the second time.

“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” The feeling of his seed in her sent Lonnie over the edge and the two collapsed, both breathing heavily.

Once more the altar lit up and everyone felt Lonnie’s baby begin within the New Yorker. Everybody in the room hugged and kissed their lovers as all three on the altar held and caressed each other lovingly.

“That was hot.” Alex said

“Hey.” Isabel said

“Sorry honey but it was…excuse us.” Alex said as he grabbed Isabel’s hand and dragged her into their bedroom. All anyone heard after that was the sound of Isabel screaming in pleasure as her body was wracked with orgasm after orgasm.

Everyone else decided to head downstairs to a bite to eat. Lonnie, Sam and Ava all stayed on the altar as they kissed but eventually they had to move. They picked up their outfits and returned to their bedroom to get dressed in something more comfortable.

Main Computer Terminal, Basement, 18:00

Much later, Michael was sitting in front of the computer. The relentless moaning of bliss that filled the house in every room that Sam, Lonnie and Ava entered got to him. They were completely insatiable after the conception of their children that the heat level of the house rose several degrees, so he decided to get on with some work instead of pushing Maria up against a wall and ravishing her. He didn’t understand that choice.

He wanted to research any possible Antarian technology that he could put into the land surfing boards. He worked on the computer, tapping away at the keyboard. Unfortunately he wasn’t having much luck. He hated the damn machines. He entered command after command and all of a sudden the screen went black.

“Son of a…I HATE THESE THINGS.” He called out, “Alex stop banging Isabel for 5 minutes and help me.”

He tried to reset the system, entered new command and then started picking word out of thin air and typed them in. After a few minutes he got really frustrated and started bashing his head off of the keyboard. At the fifth hit the screen came on and went straight to what he was looking for.

“Aaaahhhhh.” He said with a slightly higher pitch than normal, “Violence and technology…it does work. Better not tell Alex I did that.”

He started to look over what was on the screen. He discovered new super light metal alloys that were hundreds of times stronger than steel, there was new designs for cutting down wind resistance and friction so that it was practically non-existent and then he hit gold. Quickly he incorporated the lot in a design, spending hours on it so that every little detail was right. He even called up Pizza Dude for a little input.

Michael asked the computer how long it would take to build a prototype at their automated factory. It responded by 9 hours being displayed on the screen. Then it requested if Michael wanted the various technologies to be officially patented. Once it was confirmed it was all logged into the patent office’s computer and secured. Before he went into stasis, Feln made sure that there was someone in that office to keep it safe and secret without the worry of being bribed by corporations to reveal the secrets. Before long, Michael order the system to make on board for each member of the family and another for Pizza, he was going to want to try this and Michael knew he would have the time of his life.

Just off the Highway, Outside Roswell, Noon, The Next Day

Early the next morning, the boards were delivered and Michael was like a kid on Christmas morning. He was first up and took out the boards and showed them to the others. They looked similar to surf boards except they were much smaller and thinner, all were red with silver lines over the edges and surface. All Max could do was look at his long time friend, doing his best to suppress his smile the young king moved to Michael.

“Michael, what’d you do?” Max asked

“New toys.” Michael said giddily

“Okay, who are you and what did you do with my Spaceboy?” Maria asked

Michael just looked at her and turned back to his board. Right after breakfast they all agreed to go test the boards. They took them out to the highway and Max asked what was so special about them. As an answer, Michael put his board on the ground and stood on it. A light on the board lit up and it levitated to just below a foot from the ground.

“Anti-gravity.” Michael said, “No sail needed, it’ll hug the contours of the ground exactly as if it was on it.”

“Okay, no sail. So how does it go?” Kyle asked

Exactly as Kyle said the word “go” another light came on and the board shot forward. All heard Michael yell out in excitement as the board moved; he rode on it, gliding over the road and the surrounding desert. He even guided it a little way into town and that caught the attention of a lot of people, especially when he got high enough to fly over the street and land on a roof. Eventually he managed to turn it around and get it back to the others.

“Okay, I’m going to have to change the activate command to something more complex.” Michael said

“How’d you do that, I mean there’s no wind. How’d you make it g…run?” Max asked, being careful on his use of words

“Energy field. The board sends it out the back at an angle to hit off the ground. It only lasts a second at full power for starting it and then cuts down to 20% to keep it going. There is zero friction so it should keep on going without that 20% but the rider will cause air resistance.”

“You’ve done your homework.” Liz said, fairly impressed by what he knew

“Oh so now the queen has to insult me?” Michael joked

“Pizza is gonna love these.” Isabel said

“Yeah, we’ll call him later but I think we better make ourselves scarce.” Alex said

Further down the road a bunch of cars were heading their way. Max recognised it as one of the news vans. Quickly they all packed up and drove back to the dome, managing to get back inside and seal the gates just as the press caught up with them. Before long, the latest development of Antaris Technologies was on the news. They even managed to get a home movie that was filmed on a camcorder showing Michael jumping the street.

Before long Max realised he would have to do another press conference to cover the new technologies. He just looked at Michael, walked upstairs to his room and bathroom, bent his head over the bowl and threw up his guts. Later that day he called the meeting and with Michael right beside him, he told the world of the new super strong metal and the anti-gravity technology that would remove the need for people to do back breaking work by lifting heavy items, removing the need for giant engines on aeroplanes and could make construction a lot easier. However, for the most part he stuck with the boards. He knew a lot of people would be having a lot of fun with them.

To Be Continued…

[Tharos]

Chapter 50

Toronto, Canada, 1 Month Later

The Troy family had gotten off the plane and were in a cab to their new home. Max helped them get everything they needed to start a new life; he even transported their furniture and other belongings up to their new house and arranged for people to unpack the lot. Everything had been taken care of. All that was needed was the Troy’s and before long they got to their house.

As they stepped out of the cab, Mr Troy forgot to exchange his money for Canadian currency. Quietly and quickly he waved his hand over his wallet. Pam saw the action and smiled.

“Handy.” She whispered, her father just looked at her.

After paying the cabbie, they headed up to their front door and, for the first time, opened it. They hadn’t seen the house, except in an extremely detailed brochure that included photographs of every little nook and cranny. As they stepped passed the threshold and took in the house, they liked it.

“Nice. This is a little uptown, even for us.” Mrs Troy said

“It’s okay. I decided to splurge some money I had left for an emergency. I’ve had it for years and never needed it, besides, giving our daughter a good new start is a good reason.” Mr Troy said

“Yes.” His wife said

“I think I’m gonna check out my room.” Pam said as she ran up the stairs.

Soon she found her bedroom and looked around. All her things were there; even her posters were up on the wall. As she moved to her window to look out over the back garden, she ran her hand over her duvet and checked that all but the clothes she brought with her were unpacked. When she reached the window, a glint of light from the neighbour’s garden caught her attention.

She looked over to see some people playing in a pool and a couple lying on a blanket. They were sunbathing and as she looked down at them, the guy looked up at her through his sunglasses.

{Now that is a damn fine guy.} Pam thought to herself as he looked over his body and then down to his Speedos and saw the bulge. {Wow.} she thought and then looked over to the girl next to him, {Hmmm…girl’s got a killer bod…NO. You like guys, not girls. Alien or not.} she chastised herself but couldn’t help look over the swell of the girl’s breasts.

Pam opened the window to let in some fresh air, her eyes constantly looked to the couple as she leaned out and tried to act inconspicuous.

In the Neighbour’s Garden…

“I’m guessing that’s moms new neighbours just moved in.” the guy said

“She’s definitely got an interest in you. Not that I blame her.” The girl said running her hand over his chest.

“I don’t think it’s just me she’s looking at babe.”

Just then his mother came out, “Hello you two.”

“Hey mom.”

“Just thought I’d tell you that the new people next door just moved in.”

“Yeah. The girl is up in her room looking down.” The girl said, “She definitely looked hot.”

“Oh I almost forgot, Erika phoned. She needs you all back up at your dome by three. Max Evans is working on something and thinks it should come out of another branch of the company instead if Roswell.”

“Sure mom, we’ll be back up by then.” The guy said

Pam’s Bedroom…

“Oh tell me she just didn’t say…tell me they’re not…of course it’d be just my luck.” Pam said.

She moved away from the window and slumped on her bed just as her father knocked and entered.

“Hey Honey, how’s things…what’s wrong? I thought you’d like living here.” He said

“I did until I overheard a couple next door talking about Max Evans and about a dome.” Pam said, “And they’re really hot too.”

“They?”

“He.” Pam corrected herself, “Alright, screw it, they are hot. The guy and the girl, they’re both smokin’ hot. Are you happy?”

“Honey, this is apart of you and you need to accept that aspect of your life.”

“Yeah, yeah…hey wait…Max Evans…Dome…they’re hybrids.” Pam said, “You don’t seem too concerned.”

“I am but I also knew. My unit picked up their presence. Besides, I suspected a family might have been here in Toronto. There is an Antaris Technologies office here.”

“Then why come here? Canada is a pretty big fu…it’s a pretty big place. We could have gone anywhere.” Pam asked with frustration

“Because.”

“Dad, that’s an answer someone my age would give. And you’re a lot older than you look.” Pam said

“Pamela, I love you and I can’t let anything happen to you. Sooner or later I’ll be gone, now I can teach you what you need to know to help you but not to help you’re children…if you have any.”

“My children? Dad, I’ve seventeen…18 in three months.”

“I always look at the big picture. The calculations I made to help you were specifically for you. If they were too be used on your child then you’d do damage to them. Remember, they will inherit the same ability to generate energy like you do.”

“So teach me the calculations then.” Pam said

“I cant. Your mind is a little beyond where other humans are but this level of mathematics is completely beyond you.”

“But for hybrids?”

“They can learn it. I asked Evans not to let any other family know where we’d be but I’ve been thinking about it. Protecting you is paramount. It’s only a matter of time before they meet me, I have no doubt that they’ll recognise me. My picture is probably well known to all the families by now.”

“So they know what you look like…they’ll try too…”

“No, they wont do anything to me. Or to you. So long as we don’t try to hurt them they will leave us alone. At some point I’m going to ask them to help with the calculations, I’m sure they don’t want to see innocent children hurt just because of what we’ve done in the past.”

“Okay.” Pam said

“Come on. You’re mother’s ordered some Chinese food to be delivered, it’ll be here soon.”

“Chinese? It’s not even 2pm yet.”

“Yeah but we’re all hungry and cant be bothered cooking.”

“I can buy that.” Pam said as she hopped off her bed and headed to the door.

“You’re attracted to both?”

“Yes.” Pam said, “Especially in that bikini…why am I talking about this with my dad?”

“Because Antarian families are open and can talk about anything and that is in you just like it’s always been. Now you just know why.”

For the rest of the day the family got settled in to their surroundings. Later on, some people from around the cul-de-sac neighbourhood came around to welcome them. The entire street had been home to the hybrids and their lovers. All had grown up together so their parents felt apart of each other and were sorry when the family moved to their own dome in the country. It was actually pure chance that they chose to live in this street, Mrs Troy was the one who did the selecting.

However, they all instantly recognised Pam. They remembered watching the news report on Sam’s stabbing. It had made it up to Canada since it involved the world’s richest teenagers. Then came the word that Pam’s father was a Skin. All decided not to say anything but rather to inform their children the second they got the chance. All made polite conversation but Mr Troy and Pam could pick up on the tension. Mr Troy looked around and quickly raised his hand up over his wife’s eyes, placing her back in a trance-like state.

“Okay, you recognise us. My wife knows nothing of this and I want to keep it that way. By all means, tell your children. I wanted to speak to them eventually but as you humans say, the sooner the better. I have no doubt that they’ll put every security drone they have on alert and if they wish to confer with Max Evans then so be it.” Mr Troy said

With that, he un-zoned his wife and she went back to talking like nothing had happened. All the others were a little freaked but their children had gotten them used to it so they too continued like nothing had happened. The next day that meeting happened. Mr Troy gave his proposal and they accepted it, after conferring with Max. All during it, neither Pam nor the couple from the previous day could keep their eyes off each other.

Altar Room, The Mansion, Roswell, Same Time

In the last month the remaining couples in the house got married, starting with Isabel and Alex then Tess and Kyle and then Michael and Maria. Each one happened with a week of the last. Lonnie arranged her show marriage to the robot boyfriend, now robo-husband. They arranged everything down to the last detail, even making sure that the drone’s records indicated that his last name was Reese so that she could share her true husbands last name. Even Ava finally relented and changed her last name; she was just doing it or fun anyway.

The day after the last wedding, all three couples came to a decision and made their way to the altar. The only problem was that they couldn’t decide who would go first, so they decided to go together. They all came out of their bedrooms wearing their ritual clothes, the other five were sitting in their places and the altar was up and waiting for them.

They all followed what they were supposed to do and stripped each other, each kissing and fondling. The guys picked their women up and placed them on the altar but there wasn’t much room for all six of them. Their only option was for the girls to sit on the cushions while the boys to stand before them. Carefully and at the same moment, they moved between the spread thighs of their wives.

With long deep thrusts, the three of them pushed with hard cocks into the soaked slits of Isabel, Maria and Tess. All groaned loudly and they wrapped their long legs around their lover’s waists. Their eyes locked together, never breaking contact with the initial thrusts in and out. All were gently moaning and sighing as they held and caressed each other.

“Ugnnnn…”

“Hmmmmm…”

“Ohhhhhh…”

“Yeahhhhhhh…”

“Oahhhhhhh…”

“Godddddddd…”

“Oh right there…”

The girls moaned over and over again. As Tess leaned back slightly to let Kyle get further into her body, the skin of her back made contact with Maria’s. They looked over each other’s shoulders to each other. The two lovers bent and twisted as much as possible to kiss each other passionately. Their tongues duelled as their men filled them.

In and out, faster and faster, Alex, Michael and Kyle sank deeper and deeper into them. Their hips were slapping against the soft flesh of their inner thighs. Alex couldn’t help but looked over to his best friend and watch her kiss Tess, the sight made his dick swell even harder. However, he wasn’t alone. Watching the sight affected Michael and Kyle in exactly the same way.

The need to cum was in them and soon they were pounding into their lovers. The girls were screaming loudly and with fire. The guys grunted with pure primal intensity, moving harder and deeper as they possibly could. It was then that Maria and Tess broke their kiss, and with Isabel they leaned up to completely wrapped themselves around their husbands and kissed them hard. With final grunts and cries of bliss, the men unloaded their seed into their wives as their bodies quivered and trembled with their orgasms.

The altar did its job and spread the light that signified the beginnings of life in all three of them. The others off to the side felt it as did the couples on the altar as they held each other.

“Wow.” Maria mumbled as she held Michael close to her

“Yeah.” Isabel said, her hands running over Alex’s chest

Carefully the guys pulled out of them. Their dicks started to soften as they helped each girl off the altar and into the pit of cushions, each couple were softly kissing.

“6 women in the house, all pregnant. What’s the definition of insanity?” Max asked

“I think what you just said covers it.” Michael said

“Hey!” all 6 said together.

“You know, I’ve been reading this book.” Liz said

“There’s a shocker.” Maria said

“Anyway, it’s about Antarian births. Apparently we give birth at home. Which I suppose isn’t a bad idea given our uniqueness.” Liz said

“Home birth. I guess I could do that.” Isabel said

“Yeah. It feels right that our kids be born here.” Tess said

“Actually, it’s not in here, in the dome yes but not in the house. There is supposed to be some sort of temple or shrine hidden somewhere for it.” Liz said

“Hidden? If we’re gonna do this shouldn’t we know where it is?” Maria asked

“There are some directions. It’s not far, we could walk there but I think our horses could do with some exercise.” Liz said

“I’m up for that.” Max said

“Yeah, lets go see what we’ve got.” Sam said

Everyone returned to their rooms to get cleaned up and dressed. They emerged a few minutes later and headed down to the first floor and then out to the stables.

Birthing Shrine, Other Side of the Lake, 20 Minutes later

They rode out on horses to the area described in the book. Once they reached it, they found themselves in an area of the forest that was very thick. They had to get off of the horses as vines covered everything. Max moved forward to the wall of vines and raised his hands. As his hands glowed, the vines parted like a curtain being pulled open.

Before them was an area the size of the altar room but it was completely made of white marble. It had a base that floored the entire section with four grooved pillars at each corner, and in the middle there was another altar. It was identical to the other; only it was lower down, rising up 3 feet from the base and didn’t come with cushions. At each corner, along the length of the altar, were four pedestals at the same height as the altar and on top of them were bowls of the purest water. The entire area was unadorned and as white as a hospital room.

Liz took out the book again, “According to this, each bowl has a purpose. One is for washing hands before the birth. Another is for the mother to drink from during it and another has a cloth.”

“Cloth?” Max asked

“Yeah, uh, dampening the forehead, cooling down, that sort of thing. Anyway, the last bowl is for washing the baby.” Liz said

“Oh.” Maria said, “So, we all have to do it here?”

“Yeah.” Liz said

“Uh…no. I want a hospital room with every drug invented by modern science. I’ve seen that video for the births and…I want a needle in the arm every second hooked up with an IV bag.” Maria said

“Babe.” Michael said

“No.” Maria said defiantly

“Actually, according to this we wont feel pain.” Liz said, reading the book

“How?” Isabel asked

“Not sure. The book doesn’t specify.” Liz said, “It just said, aside from the physical exertion, the sweat and heat…zero pain.”

“Maybe there’s technology in the altar.” Max said

“Or a painkiller in the water.” Tess said

“It could be anything, but I’m willing to take the book at its word.” Liz said and looked at Maria

“Yeah I guess I could let it go. Besides, I suppose I don’t want my baby being the subject of medical research when a med-tech finds something unusual in its blood.” Maria said

“Amen to that.” Lonnie said

“Oh here’s a thing.” Liz said as she looked at the book. “We all have to be naked.”

Max looked at her, “Well, that’s not new with this family.”

“Well, we’ve got a long time before we have to put this place to use.” Isabel said, “I say we go to town and visit the folks.”

“I’m all for that.” Max said

“I just hope my mom doesn’t go nuts when I tell her.” Maria said

“She’s gonna be a grandmother, of course she’s gonna freak.” Kyle said

“Oh yeah well what about daddy dearest.” Maria said

“He…oh crap.” Kyle said

“Yeah.” Maria said

“At the very least we’re all happily married.” Kyle said

“Here’s to that.” Michael said as they all stepped out of the shrine. As they did, the vines fell back into place, concealing the shrine once more.

Max & Liz’s Bedroom, Just under 10 Months Later

Max and Liz lay on their bed, her belly was swollen with their child and both knew that any day now she’d give birth. It wasn’t simply a matter of chronology; they could feel it coming closer and closer. The second month 9 of her pregnancy hit, everybody in the house started making preparations. Even though it wasn’t just for Liz, everybody was clearly pregnant and everyone was as happy as they could be.

Liz still read the thick book on Antarian births. After ten months she still hadn’t gotten all the way through it but she had learned a lot. “Oh now that is interesting.”

“What?” Max asked as he ran his hand over her bump

“Apparently the father of the child is the one who births it.” Liz said

Max perked up, “What? Really?” he asked

“Yeah.”

“But I don’t know anything. I’m going into law now, not medicine…I…I don’t know what to do.” Max said suddenly very worried

“Antarian men have been doing this since time began. You can do it.” Liz reassured him, “Besides, I like the idea of you instead of a doctor I don’t know.”

“But…but…but…”

“Honey, you’ll do fine.” Liz said as her expression suddenly shifted, “And I think you better read this book.”

“Yeah. I guess so.” Max said

“No…uh…now.” Liz said

“Liz?” Max asked as he rose up from the bed

“Max…it’s…oh boy, it’s time. Get the others.” Liz said

Max jumped up from the bed and opened the door. All the others were in their rooms and he yelled, “IT’S TIME!”

Everybody knew what it meant and dived out of their rooms.

“Alex, call an ambulance.” Max called out

“Max…shrine…remember?” Alex said

“Uh…oh yeah.” Max said running back into his room to see Liz trying to stand up. “Liz…you shouldn’t.”

“Max, chill. I can still walk.” Liz said as she got to the door

“Liz? Max, are you crazy letting her walk like this?” Isabel asked angrily

“Hey she’s the one…ahhh screw it, I’m going to be a dad.” Max said as everyone followed Liz into the elevator.

“Where’s Sam?” Liz asked

“Getting your horses to the front door.” Lonnie said

As they got to the ground floor, Max had his arm around Liz supporting her. He helped her to the front door where an open top carriage awaited them. It was lead by Max and Liz’s horses, decorated with silk on the inside and made of mahogany wood.

“Nice…gnnnnn…carriage. Where’d it come from?” Liz asked

“Well.” Max said as he helped her inside and then followed her. “We’re not completely Antarian or completely human, so we decided to add our own little ritual into the mix. So the guys and I got together and came up with this.” Max said

“Good call.” Liz said quickly as she leaned back into the comfortable seat.

In seconds, the others arrived on their horses. Since all the girls were pregnant, they were riding sidesaddle and weren’t going to fast. They all headed out to the shrine, with Alex and Isabel using their horses to lead Max and Liz’s.

Birthing Shrine, 15 Minutes Later

The carriage made its way across the clearing occupied by the mansion to the other side of the lake. Liz was laying back in the chair, breathing in short, deep breaths as she tried to focus on something other than the pain. Max lay next to her, his arm around her shoulder and doing what he could to help her, which wasn’t very much. He wanted to open their link up fully to help share the pain but Liz wouldn’t let it happen.

“Liz. You have to let me help. At least until we get to the shrine.” Max said

“Max, women have been doing this for hundreds of thousands of years. Besides, I want you to be alive, not screaming in pain until you die.”

Eventually they reached the wall of vines, Max helped Liz off of the carriage and picked her up in his arms. He carried her over to the where the shrine was hidden as Michael opened it up. Carefully he climbed up on to the marble base and placed his wife onto the altar. As the others gathered round, they started to peel off their clothes without thinking about it. Before long there were several piles on the far side of the shrine. The second Liz’s naked flesh lay on the altar, the pain she experienced vanished and the others could feel it as well.

In seconds, the others all kneeled in positions around Liz while Isabel, Alex and Max stayed by her. All were moving and acting with instinct, consciously they didn’t know what to do, even the Antarian book hadn’t gone into the details of what they should do but that wasn’t a problem. Their bodies knew.

Isabel picked up on bowl from the pedestal and presented it to Liz like an offering. Liz took the bowl and took a sip from it before returning it to Isabel who placed it back in position. Max then placed his hands in another bowl and washed his hands, he felt a tingle over his skin. His hands never felt cleaner than they did but right now he couldn’t less, his child was about to be born.

When he finished washing his hands, Max moved back to Liz. She was lying with her back fully on the marble with her legs spread. Liz expected the altar to be stone cold but it wasn’t, it was warm and the warmth spread through her and calmed her quickening heartbeat.

A Little Later…

“That’s it Liz, just breath.” Isabel said softly.

Liz was sweating a lot; every so often Isabel would present her with the bowl of water that Liz drank a little from as Alex used the bowl closest to him. He dipped the cloth in it and used that cloth to wipe down Liz’s forehead.

“GHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN….” Liz gritted her teeth as she pushed

“Hey…Liz…I…I can she the head…there is a head.” Max said excitedly.

Liz followed everything her body was telling her to do; the shrine increased her instincts until they were as clear in her head as Max’s voice. She pushed again and heard felt Max take a hold of their child as its shoulders emerged.

“UHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”

“There Liz…A little more…that’s it…one more push…” Max said

“UHGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHNNNNNN!”

Soon the child’s entire body was out and crying loudly. Liz looked up and could see tears beginning to form in his eyes.

“It’s a boy.” Max said as he looked to Liz and then turned back to the baby, “We have a son.”

A hum then started from all around them, after a second and from the tops of all four pillars, light shot out and filled the shrine. It focused around Liz, Max and their son, as it died down everyone could see that the umbilical cord was gone. Max looked around and carried his son to the last bowl of water. He bathed him in the water and as Isabel tended to Liz, Alex walked over with a sliver blanket.

Max placed his son into the blanket and Alex wrapped him up before giving him back to Max. Max looked down at him again as he walked over to Liz. He sat next to her on the altar and together they held their child as Isabel walked over to Alex, both looking over to the king and queen as they placed their hands on the swell of Isabel’s belly. All the other got up from their knees and moved closer, each saying hello to the new arrival.

“I thought there wasn’t supposed to be any pain?” Maria said

“There wasn’t.” Liz said

“Then what was with all the…”

“Maria. Try pushing a potato through a garden water hose sometime. It takes a little bit of effort.” Liz said

“You know. We still need a name for this little guy.” Max said

“Well. He’s the first of what he is so…Adam?” Liz asked

“Adam Evans. I like that.” Max said, “Hello Adam.”

Their child just snuggled in to his mother as she held him. After a long time of just looking at the baby, they decided to head back to the mansion. They all got dressed and rode back home

Living Room, The Mansion, 09:00 The Next Morning

Everyone but Liz and the baby were in the room. Max was planning on letting her sleep a little longer and have breakfast ready and waiting for her to enjoy it in bed. Unfortunately she had other plans. She had woken up and came downstairs with Adam in her arms. Neither parent had him very far from them unless their mate was with him.

“You should be resting.” Max said as he saw Liz.

He jumped up and moved over to her. He looked down at his son, Adam’s eyes opened. Father and son’s eyes locked onto each other and Adam reached up with his tiny arms. Max smiled and wiggled his finger over him.

“I’m fine, Max.” Liz said, “Besides, we wanted to see you.”

“But I had a plan. There was going to be bed, breakfast and a rose from the garden.” Max said

“Oh and I go and spoil it. Naughty, naughty me.” Liz said with a smile, “Oh but I am hungry.”

“Well then, it’s a good thing breakfast is ready.” Maria said as she came in with the tray that was meant for Liz. “Oh cute little baby…gimme.”

Maria put the tray down. Liz sat down and got stuck in after handing her son to Max. Maria was by his side, playing with Adam with a rattle she picked up a while ago.

“So what’s on the agenda today?” Liz asked between bites

“We go into town and get this little guy his birth certificate.” Alex said

“But first things first.” Liz said as she finished her breakfast, “I need to check him out.”

“Check him out for what?” Maria asked

“Stuff.” Liz said as she went over to one of the walls. She pressed her palm to a wall panel and the entire section rotated, revealing rows of test tubes, a high-tech microscope and some equipment.

Michael leaned over to Max to whisper in his ear, “I thought it was only cartoon super villains that had the secret labs.”

“Kalen showed me this stuff for when it was needed.” Liz said as she walked to her son with a syringe. “Hmmm, I hate doing this.”

Liz put her hand over Adam’s arm and it glowed. During that she inserted the needle and extracted some blood. Adam never felt a thing and giggled slightly before falling back to sleep. Liz returned to the equipment and put some blood onto a slide, and then she slipped it into the microscope to start her analysis.

“Okay, lets see.” Liz said as she looked into the scope, “What the…wow.”

“What’s going on?” Max asked

Just then their parents arrived and came in the door, “Where is he? Where’s my grandson?” Diane asked as she, her husband and Liz’s parents entered.

“What’s up?” Jeff asked as he looked at each of the teenagers.

“That’s what I’d like to know.” Max said, “Liz, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing. He’s fine.” Liz said

“No virus?” Max asked

“Oh don’t worry about that. He’s got my immunity to it all right.” Liz said

“Then what?” Michael asked

“I just have something I need to check into.” Liz said, “There is nothing wrong with him, he’s completely perfect.”

Liz stepped back over to her son and picked him up. “Mom, Dad…I want you to meet Adam.” She said as he gave Adam to her mother

Nancy and Diane practically held their breath as they saw their grandson for the first time. “He’s so perfect.” Nancy said

“Beautiful.” Diane said as Nancy hand her the child

“I should have brought cigars.” Jeff said

“Hey, no-ones smoking near my baby.” Liz said sternly

“Got that right.” Max said, becoming very protective

“Relax. I wont bring them anywhere near the dome.” Jeff said

The four grandparents spent the entire day with the baby. Already they had showered him with dozens of gifts. The baby was completely oblivious to the commotion around him, he just lay in his mother’s or his father’s arms and spent most of that time being asleep. All the while, Liz kept looking at her son in a new light. There was a lot she needed to check into before she said anything with certainty but one thing was for sure; the single blood sample from Adam had a lot of potential.

Cryogenic Tube Storage Area, Alpha 1, 1 Week Later

Much later, Liz confirmed it. Her suspicions were all on the money and told everyone in the house. Later that week Max ordered their private jet to be fuelled and waiting at the airport. They flew out to Kalen’s island in the pacific and landed on a small airstrip on the island.

They walked over the island to the hidden entrance to his base and walked through the halls until they reached the storage room for the thousands of tubes. It had been a long time since they had been here but it was all still the same. Lonnie even smiled again as she stared into Rath’s tube.

“Still an ice cube?” Sam asked

“Yeah.” Lonnie said, “I wish he could see me now.”

Sam wrapped his arms around both of his pregnant wives, “Well, to protect this little one…and my neck, I’m glad he can’t.” Sam said

“Awwwwweeee, don’t worry honey. We’ll protect you.” Ava said

“Here it is.” Max called out after identifying Kalen’s tube.

He moved over to the control panel and deactivated the single tube. Kalen came out of stasis and the tube door opened. The alien was a little disoriented at first as his eyes slowly opened, he looked around the room. At first he only saw the faces before him.

“What…what happened? Did my tube malfunction?” Kalen asked, thinking that no time had passed. Then he saw that the girls were pregnant and that Max carried a baby in his arms.

“Actually we brought you out of stasis deliberately.” Max said

“Why?” Kalen asked

“Well, firstly to introduce you to Adam. Our son.” Max said

“And secondly, we kinda figured you’d want to volunteer before letting any of your people try it.” Liz said

“Try what?” Kalen asked

“We think we’ve found a cure to the virus.” Liz said

“Are you serious?”

“It turns out Adam’s biology caused a mutation in the antibody. The data Larek got from that alien ship helped us in detecting. You see…before…it was just tied to human biology specifically but it couldn’t work with the differences in Adam’s physiology so it adapted. It makes sense really, evolution causes changes and if we were to remain immune then the antibody would have to adapt to those changes.” Liz said

“I don’t understand.” Kalen said

“Yeah, join the club.” Michael said, he had a headache the first time Liz explained it and now it was back.

“The antibody changed so that it’s a little larger and that makes it more easily detectable. It also reproduces itself like other antibodies. Adam’s body needs more than the single antibody that flows my body or Maria’s, Kyle’s, Sam’s and Alex’s.” Liz said, “But the good thing is that in order to balance itself to the two parts of Adam’s D.N.A, it became generic. It can work in any species.”

“You are serious.” Kalen said, “Uh…of course I volunteer.”

Liz took a syringe out of a small carry-case. It was filled with a clear fluid that had Kalen enthralled. He held out his hand and Liz gave it to him.

“My people searched for thousands of years for this.” Kalen said as he handed it back to Liz.

“The liquid is just a glucose solution, it has a single antibody that will replicate the second it hits your bloodstream.” Liz said

Kalen nodded and held out his arm. Liz quickly found one of his veins and inserted the needle. The fluid poured in and mixed with the alien’s blood. Kalen’s vision became blurred and he collapsed to the floor. After a few minutes he woke up with everyone surrounding him.

“Are you okay?” Liz asked, very worried that she made a very big mistake.

“I’m okay.” Kalen answered as he stood back up, “I feel…stronger, I guess. There couldn’t be a change this quickly could there?”

“I better run a test.” Liz said as she took a sample of his blood from the other arm.

Kalen showed them to one of the labs in the base and they ran the test.

“The antibodies swarmed through you. The virus…the systems you developed after finding the information on it, they’re not detecting it at all. We can use a sample of your blood to culture enough anti-virus for each of your people.” Liz said

“Then lets get started.” Kalen said

Within hours, a dosage had been supplied to the surviving members of the Antarian race. They were all freed from stasis but didn’t know what to do with themselves. Their purpose was to prepare the hybrid families for breeding on Earth and that was done.

“Too bad this cure came too late for Antar and the other species out there.” Feln said as he rubbed his arm where he was injected

“Actually. It hasn’t.” Max said

“We have a plan.” Ava said

Living Room, The Mansion, Roswell, 20:00

“The Omega Wave??” Kalen asked with surprise.

They had flown home to Roswell so that max could fill Kalen and Feln in on the plan they came up with. The two aliens were completely blown away with it.

“We can use the information that Serena had Alex work on when she had him under her mindwarp. All of that data is in the main computer and we ran a simulation. It can work.” Max said

“What exactly do you plan to do?” Feln asked

“Okay, you told us that Alpha 1 has a room filled with genetic samples from every planet. We use them. Implant them into the Granolith along with one antibody per sample. We activate the Omega Wave and target the genetic material to the planets they came from.” Liz said

“But the Granolith doesn’t have nearly enough power to spread through the entire universe.” Kalen said

“Yeah. That’s the only wrinkle. The original wave specifications cause an evolutionary and cultural acceleration to a point around their industrial age equivalent. In this case we have to compensate for the lacking of power. By reducing the requirements needed and by using the dome to magnify the pulse we should be able to reach everywhere we need to, the energy is invisible anyway. The most we would be able to achieve is an iron age level.” Alex said

“Our people could be restored.” Feln said as he looked to his brother

“Everyone could be restored.” Kalen said, “Which makes everything we’ve done here…pointless.”

“Oh I wouldn’t say that.” Max said

“If it wasn’t for your mission here, Max wouldn’t have been existed, so Adam would never have been born and the antibody wouldn’t have mutated. You guys gave us the ability to reset the galactic biological clock.” Liz said

“Besides, it’ll take those other races a long time to get back to their old technological levels. Maybe even thousands of years. That’ll leave it to humans to keep an eye out if those dark side humans ever try to come back into this universe.” Michael said

For the next few hours the family got caught up with Kalen and Feln and the two aliens spent a lot of time getting to know the new baby they helped prepare the young couple for.

Granolith Chamber, 10:00 The Next Morning

The sun was rising higher and higher as Kalen arrived with a bunch of his people. All were carrying large boxes. Each box carried trays upon trays of slides that carried samples of D.N.A from all over the universe. Lots of boxes, lots of trays and millions of slides.

“How many planets are we doing?” Michael asked

“Oh around 30 million. Give or take.” Kalen said

“It is a big universe Michael.” Max said

“Yeah. Just didn’t think there’s that many out there.” Michael said

“Well not every star system has habitable planets. And even then not all of those have…had sentient species. I think it works out to be about 20% of all systems.” Kalen said

“Okay. Let’s do this.” Liz said

She took a vial of fluid containing the antibodies and placed it into the Granolith, once inside the vial broke and the liquid became a cloud. Then Liz took each slide one by one and inserted it into the machine. With each added sample, a fragment of the cloud broke off and attached itself to the sample. The programming of the granolith scanned each sample until all had been identified and matched to their target planet.

12 Hours Later…

“There we go. That’s the last one.” Liz said

“Thank god. My hand’s got cramp.” Michael complained

“Well you should be used to that from the amount of times you used to jerk off.” Maria said

“Hey, I don’t…”

Maria glared at him

“Okay, well I haven’t since you an I got together. With the exception of when I’m watching you when you’re with the girls…I’ll stop talking now.” Michael said

“Anyway…” Liz said, “Max.”

“Yes my dear.” Max said

He stepped to the Granolith and put his hand on the machine. “Granolith.”

“Max Evans, King, genetic inheritor of Zan of Antar. What is your command?” asked the machine

“Confirm programmed parameters of Omega Wave.” Max ordered

“Programming confirmed. Parameters match requirements.” The Granolith said

“Initiate programming.” Max ordered

“Omega Wave program, launch in 5…4…3…2…1. Activate.” The granolith said

The machine began to glow brightly as the charge built up. Then it pulsed outward of the mountain. All that could be seen was a distortion in the air as the energy rippled. Outside the mountain, the energy filled the dome and conducted its way through the thin metal framework between the glass panels. The charge built up into its most potent form and the blasted upward into space. It targeted each planet, using astral bodies to bounce off as it travelled.


-------------